The Svayambhu

Digital Critical Edition and Translation of an Old Javanese Juridical Text

edited by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin

Current Version: draft, 2022-07-05Z
Still in progress – do not quote without permission.

List of Witnesses

  • L: Universiteitsbibliotheek, Leiden, the Netherlands, van der Tuuk collection, Or. 4530
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on paper; typed Roman transcript: Leiden BCB portfolio 165
  • K: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 774 (kropak 3) II A/3/774
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar; typed Roman transcript: HKS 1883 = Leiden Or. 15.027
  • M: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 280 (kropak 3) II A/3/280
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar; typed Roman transcript: HKS 3046 = Leiden Or. 16.190
  • SvaMSS: The Sanskrit text as implied by the Svayambhu manuscripts
  • EdO: Olivelle, Patrick. 2005. Manu’s Code of Law: A Critical Edition and Translation of the Mānava-Dharmásāstra. New York: Oxford University Press.

Metadata of the Edition

  • Title: The Svayambhu. Digital Critical Edition and Translation of an Old Javanese Juridical Text
  • Text Identifier: DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu
  • Edited by ArloGriffiths & TimothyLubin
  • Copyright © 2019-2025 by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin.

This project has received funding from the European Research Council (ERC) under the European Union’s Horizon 2020 research and innovation programme (grant agreement no 809994).

Lubin’s work has been supported by fellowships from the National Endowment for the Humanities (USA) and the American Council of Learned Societies.

invocation

L:1K:1vM:1vavighnam astu.

1.

Account of Dharma

1.

vyavahārān didr̥kṣus tu brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ | mantrajñair mantribhiś caiva vinītaḥ praviśet sabhām ||
  • MDhŚ08.001

1.1

kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, uniṅānira taṅ vyavahāranikaṅ rāt, arovaṅa ta sira brāhmaṇa (1)vihikan maṅaji, lavan (2)mantri vruh (3)maviveka, sulakṣaṇaä ta sira tumamaä riṅ sabhā.

When the king is going to try a case, he should enter the court modestly accompanied by Brahmins and counselors who are experts in policy Now should his Majesty undertake to attend to litigation/affairs of this world, let him take as companions Brahmins who are knowledgeable and study Scripture, and likewise ministers with the wisdom to judge with discernment; with good conduct, he should enter the council.

2.

tatrāsīnaḥ sthito vāpi pāṇim udyamya dakṣiṇam | vinītaveṣābharaṇaḥ paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||
  • MDhŚ08.002

2.1

(4)aliṅgihāpagəha ta sira riṅ sabhā, taṅanira təṅən atah ulahakənira, (5)hayvātuduh-tuduh* (6)kiva, bhūṣaṇa-pahyasniṅ vvaṅ (7)suśīlātah lviranira, iṅət-iṅətənirātah (8)yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

3.

pratyahaṁ deśadr̥ṣṭaiś ca śāstradr̥ṣṭaiś ca hetubhiḥ | aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu nibaddhāni pr̥thak pr̥thak ||
  • MDhŚ08.003

3.1

*sari (9)masiha sirān ṅiṅət-iṅəta (10)makasādhanaṅ (11)varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama (12)mānavādi, mvaṅ sakinapagəhaknikaṅ (13)sapañjiṅ deśanya, (14)deśa ṅaranya, (15)sakaḍaṅayan, (16)sajasun-vuṅkal, (17)savuravan, sakanuruhan, (18)an hana *kaparəkanya deniṅ āgama, ya (19)ika deśadr̥ṣṭa ṅaranya, (20)an tan deśa sasiki svadeśanikaṅ (21)mavyavahāra, (22)aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu, irikā sthānaniṅ vyavahāra (23)vvalu vlas kvehnya, (24)salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ vyavahāra, hana tinəmunya ṅkāna salah siki, (25)paḍa madudva-dudvan viṣayanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

4.

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cid deyaṁ vā na prayacchati | sthāne te dve vivādasya bhinno ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ ||
  • This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.

4.1

(26)hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cit, hana vvaṅ mamatyani (27)nirdoṣa, kunaṅ deyam (28)vā na (29)prayacchati, tan paveh irikaṅ yogya (30)vehakəna, aveh irikaṅ tan yogya vehakənanya kunaṅ, (31)sthāne te dve (32)vivādasya, ya (33)ika sthānaniṅ vyavahāra, rvaṅ siki (34)mūlanya, (35)bhinne (36)’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ, matəmahan ta ya vvalu vlas vəkasan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

5.

teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānaṁ nikṣepo ’svāmivikrayaḥ | saṁbhūya ca samutthānaṁ dattasyānapakarma ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.004

(37)vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ saṁvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ | krayavikrayānuśayo vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.005

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca pāruṣye daṇḍavācike | steyaṁ ca sāhasaṁ caiva strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.006

strīpuṁdharmo vibhāgaś ca dyūtam (38)āhvaya eva ca | padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni (39)vyavahārasthitāv iha ||
  • MDhŚ08.007

5.1

lvirnya, (40)teṣām ādyam (41)r̥ṇādānam, tan (42)kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ, ādiniṅ vyavahāra. nikṣepa, tan kavehaniṅ (43)patuvava. (44)asvāmi(45)vikraya, adval tan dravya. (46)sambhūya ca (47)samutthānam, tan kaduman ulihiṅ kinabehan. (48)dattasyānapakarma ca, (49)*karuddhāniṅ huvus vinehakən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

5.2

(50)vetanasyana cadānam, tan (51)kavehaniṅ upahan. samvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ, advā riṅ samaya. krayavi(52)krayānuśayo, alarāmbək(53)nyān (54)padvalnya, paməlinya kunaṅ. (55)vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ, (56)vivādaniṅ *pinaṅvanakən mvaṅ maṅvan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

5.3

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca, kaücapaniṅ vatəs. pāruṣye daṇḍavācike, ḍaṇḍaniṅ (57)sāhasa, vākpāruṣya. (58)steyam, pavr̥ttiniṅ maliṅ. sāhasam, ulah sāhasa. (59)strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca, ulah tan yogya riṅ strī, strīpuṁdharmo, dharmaniṅ laki-strī.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

5.4

(60)vibhāgaś ca, kadumaniṅ dravya. (61)dyūtam, totohan (62)tan prāṇi. (63)āhvānam, totohan prāṇi. (64)padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni, nahan ta (65)vvalu vlas lvirnya. (66)vyavahārasthitāni ha, byakta (67)pinakasthānaniṅ vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

6.

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭhaṁ vivādaṁ caratāṁ nr̥ṇām | dharmaṁ śāśvatam āśritya kuryāt kāryavinirṇayam ||
  • MDhŚ08.008

6.1

(68)eṣu (69)sthāneṣu (70)bhūyiṣṭham, ikaṅ (71)vyavahārasthāna (72)vvalu vlas, kapva hana (73)katəmunya ṅkāna, (74)kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu, yuktinikaṅ vyavahāranya, apan gavayakənanira pagəh (75)i kārya(76)nikaṅ yogya pagəhakənanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

7.

yadā svayaṁ na kuryāt tu nr̥patiḥ kāryadarśanam | tadā niyuñjyād vidvāṁsaṁ brāhmaṇaṁ kāryadarśane ||
  • MDhŚ08.009

7.1

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu hayva sira (77)gumavayakən ikaṅ (78)kāryāmivakṣa guṇadoṣa, akona ta sira (79)ri saṅ (80)brāhmaṇa vihikan (81)maṅaji, kumavruhana (82)yogyāyogyanikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

8.

aṣṭādaśapadābhijñaṁ prāḍvivāketi saṁjñitam | ānvīkṣikyāṁ ca kuśalaṁ śrutismr̥tiparāyaṇam ||
  • This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.

8.1

(83)saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, (84)sira ta saṅ sinaṅguh (85)prāgvivāka, saṅ vruh riṅ aji (86)tarka, vruh riṅ (87)śruti veda.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

9.

vivāde pr̥cchati praśnaṁ pratipraśnaṁ tathaiva ca | priyapūrvaṁ prāg vadati prāḍvivākas tataḥ smr̥taḥ ||
  • Brh_1,1.69 This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.

9.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ (88)takvan iṅ vicāra, gavayakəna rumuhun, sādhana saṅ prāgvivāka (89)irikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih, vivekanira ta sahurnya vəkasan, (90)mataṅyan (91)prāgvivāka pva ṅaranira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

10.

so ’sya kāryāṇi saṁpaśyet sabhyair eva tribhir vr̥taḥ | sabhām eva praviśyāgryām āsīnaḥ sthita eva vā ||
  • MDhŚ08.010

10.1

(92)aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta saṅ (93)prāgvivāka, (94)i kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih, arovaṅa (95)ta sira vvaṅ yogya riṅ (96)sabhā tigaṅ viji, (97)tumamaä ta (98)sirāluṅguhāpagəha riṅ sabhā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

11.

yasmin deśe niṣīdanti viprā vedavidas trayaḥ | rājñaś ca prakr̥to vidvān brāhmaṇas tāṁ sabhāṁ viduḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.011

11.1

saṅ brāhmaṇa (99)tigaṅ siki, paḍa vruh maṅaji, (100)hana brāhmaṇa sasiki (101)prajñān vidagdha, vinidhi muṅgva riṅ deśa saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ deśa papupulanira, (102)yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

12.

na sā sabhā yatra na santi vr̥ddhā vr̥ddhā na te ye na vadanti dharmam | nāsau dharmo yatra na satyam asti na tat satyaṁ yac chalenānuviddham ||
  • NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80
  • MDhŚ08.012 dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

12.1

ikaṅ (103)sabhā, yan tan hana saṅ vr̥ddhah tan sabhā ṅaranya, (104)saṅ vr̥ddhah yan tan vruh iṅ dharma, tan vr̥ddhah ṅaranira, saṅ vruh (105)iṅ dharma yan tan (106)agəgvana (107)kasatyan, tan dharma ṅaranikā, kunaṅ yan tan (108)ginavayakən ikaṅ dharma riṅ sabhā, sukət paṅəməh ṅaranikā (109)sahaneṅ sabhā, (110)mapan ikaṅ deśa kinahananiṅ dharma, tan (111)kavoraniṅ adharmi, yeka sabhā ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

13.

sabhā vā na praveṣṭavyā vaktavyaṁ vā samañjasam | abruvan vibruvan vāpi naro bhavati kilbiṣī ||
  • MDhŚ08.013

13.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅujarakən prāya yukti, salah denya vəkasan, makveh ujarnya, vvaṅ katon (112)doṣanya, (113)ika ta kabeh tan yogya tumamaä riṅ sabhā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

14.

yatra dharmo hy adharmeṇa satyaṁ yatrānr̥tena ca | hanyate prekṣamāṇānāṁ hatās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.014

14.1

mataṅyan maṅkana, dharmanika saṅ uniṅa riṅ dharma, hilaṅ ika deniṅ adharma riṅ sabhā, (114)kasatyanira maṅkanātah (115)hilaṅ ikā deniṅ adva riṅ sabhā, yapvan alah juga dharma deniṅ adharma, alah juga satya deniṅ adva, (116)paḍa hana pva ya riṅ sabhā, (117)patimbunaniṅ kuṇapa ṅaraniṅ sabhā yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

15.

dharma eva hato hanti dharmo rakṣati rakṣitaḥ | tasmād dharmo na hantavyo mā no dharmo hato ’vadhīt ||
  • MDhŚ08.015

15.1

kunaṅ yan iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira maṅilaṅakən, yan rinakṣa saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira (118)maṅrakṣa, (119)mataṅyan maṅkana, hayvāṅilaṅakən dharma, liṅniṅ vvaṅ, tan paṅilaṅakən (120)pva kita dharma, tan paṅilaṅakən sira iri ya, (121)maṅkana liṅ (122)....

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

16.

16.1

atəhər (123)pramāṇastava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

16.2

(124)apan tan hana ləviha sakeṅ dharma, sira (125)pinakapramāṇaniṅ (126)loka, sira(127) ta pinakasvarga (128)saṅ magave hayu, sira pinakakaləpasan saṅ paṇḍita, tan maṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ adharma, tan hana (129)gamāntyanya maṅkanāta saṅka pisana tuvi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

17.

17.1

mapan ikaṅ loka kabeh, dharma (130)umagəhakən ika, kinapagəhakən pva sira (131)de saṅ yatna, maləs sira magəhakən, apan tan pāpa (132)ikaṅ (133)loka maṅkana, ikaṅ tan aṅilaṅakən dharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

18.

vr̥ṣo hi bhagavān dharmas tasya yaḥ kurute tv alam | vr̥ṣalaṁ taṁ vidur devās tasmād dharmaṁ na lopayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.016

18.1

(134)mataṅyan maṅkana, ləmbu rūpa (135)bhaṭāra dharma, hana (136)pva vvaṅ (137)tan agave dharma, yeka pāpa liṅniṅ deva, maṅkana pva ya, hayva kita maṅilaṅakən dharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

19.

eka eva suhr̥d dharmo nidhāne ’py anuyāti yaḥ | śarīreṇa samaṁ nāśaṁ sarvam anyad dhi gacchati ||
  • MDhŚ08.017

19.1

(138)saṅ tumut ri kālaniṅ (139)pati sira ta bhaṭāra dharma, mitra tan pakarva pva, parəṅ ilaṅ mvaṅ śarīra, mvaṅ dharma, kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya len sakerika, salah paran ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

20.

pādo ’dharmasya kartāraṁ pādaḥ sākṣiṇam r̥cchati | pādaḥ sabhāsadaḥ sarvān pādo rājānam r̥cchati ||
  • MDhŚ08.018

20.1

saṅ hyaṅ dharma (140)saparapatan tinəmuniṅ mavyavahāra yan satya, maṅkana ikaṅ sākṣi yan satya, anəmu (141)saparapatanira (142)saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maṅkana saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh, yan satya anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharmātah, saṅ prabhu anəmu saparapatanirātah, agəṅ juga phalaniṅ (143)kasatyan ginavayakən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

21.

rājā bhavaty anenās tu mucyante ca sabhāsadaḥ | eno gacchati kartāraṁ nindārho yatra nindyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.019

21.1

saṅ prabhu tan kahanan sira (144)riṅ pāpa, saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh luput sira riṅ pāpa, ikaṅ mavyavahāra salah pakṣanya juga təmpuhanya, nininda (145)siṅ saṅkananya, (146)kahava tkeṅ deśa kahananya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

22.

jātimātropajīvī vā kāmaṁ syād brāhmaṇabruvaḥ | dharmapravaktā nr̥pater na tu śūdraḥ kathaṁ cana ||
  • MDhŚ08.020 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yasya śūdras tu kurute rājño dharmavivecanam | tasya sīdati tad rāṣṭraṁ paṅke gaur iva paśyataḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.021

22.1

maṅkana saṅ prabhu, yan śūdra (147)prāgvivākanira, kaḍatvanira (148)durbala kṣaya, kadi ləmbu kapətək (149)riṅ latək ajro.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The last sentence has a parallel in Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.

23.

yad rāṣṭraṁ śūdrabhūyiṣṭhaṁ nāstikākrāntam advijam | vinaśyaty āśu tat kr̥tsnaṁ durbhikṣavyādhipīḍitam ||
  • MDhŚ08.022

23.1

ikaṅ rājya yan (150)kakehaniṅ śūdra, (151)akveh vvaṅ manayākən deva iriya, tan pabrāhmaṇa ikaṅ rājya maṅkana, śīghra hilaṅ (152)deniṅ lapā vyādhi bhaya kaḍatvanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

24.

  • YDh1.360 BrhSm1.1.106 vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = BṛhSm 1.1.106]

24.1

maṅkana pva ya, maṅutusa ta (153)sirāmivakṣaä*, vvaṅ vruh iṅ āgama, śīghra maṅucapa yan tinakvanan, saṅ makveh (154)kavruhnira śruti (155)veda, paḍaməlakəna vataṅan pāt, ikaṅ vetan (156)*pamivakṣana, sakveh (157)saṅ umuṅguh (158)irika, sira ta paḍa umiṅət-iṅəta sarasaniṅ vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

25.

dharmāsanam adhiṣṭhāya saṁvītāṅgaḥ samāhitaḥ | praṇamya lokapālebhyaḥ kāryadarśanam ārabhet ||
  • MDhŚ08.023

25.1

(159)maṅkanānakəna sajiniṅ vataṅan, apuy riṅ (160)payajñan, kumbha mesya bañu, halalaṅ, (161)sarvavīja, maṇik curiga muṅgva riṅ səṇḍi. tumama pva saṅ (162)prāgvivāka riṅ sabhā, (163)mavəḍihana, asalimputa, maṅañjalia riṅ caturlokapāla, luməkasa ta sira maṅiṅət-iṅəta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

26.

arthānarthāv ubhau buddhvā dharmādharmau ca kevalau | varṇakrameṇa sarvāṇi paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||
  • MDhŚ08.025

26.1

kavruhananira (164)taṅ ujar adon lavan tan padon, (165)mvaṅ ikaṅ tuhu lavan adva, nahan ta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih, iniṅət-iṅətənira, tumutana kramaniṅ varṇanikaṅ mavyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

27.

bāhyair vibhāvayel liṅgair bhāvam antargataṁ nr̥ṇām | svaravarṇeṅgitākāraiś cakṣuṣā ceṣṭitena ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.025

27.1

(166)adharmabuddhinikaṅ mavyavahāra, (167)iṅətakənanya (168)tuvi, kavruhana, de saṅ (169)prāgvivāka, (170)vāhyaliṅgaiḥ, (171)makanimitta (172)*paṅanumāna katon, śabdanya kasalahan, kavənəsan, (173)eṅas tan asiga (174)ri vəkasan, (175)mulat muliṅā, (176)salah (177)alaṅə̄.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

28.

ākārair iṅgitair gatyā ceṣṭayā bhāṣitena ca | netravaktravikāraiś ca gr̥hyate ’ntargataṁ manaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.026

28.1

takvan ikaṅ manah, alit pinakabuṅkahiṅ buddhi, (178)yadyapi (179)inət-ətakən ya denikaṅ avyavahāra, yan adharma, kavruhana ika de saṅ (180)prāgvivāka, (181)makanimitta (182)vāhyaliṅga. (183)ākāraiḥ, (184)iṅgitaiḥ, lakunya, ulahnya, śabdanya, vikāraniṅ ulatnya, vənəsniṅ mukhanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti dharma(185)carita.

2.

Protection of Faithful Women

29.

bāladāyādikaṁ rikthaṁ tāvad rājānupālayet | yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto yāvad vātītaśaiśavaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.027

29.1

kunaṅ dravya kalilira(186)niṅ rare (187)uvuh-uvuh, kəmitən kəkəsana saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ dravya, yan (188)apa maṅkana, (189)yāvat sa syāt (190)samāvr̥tto, yan (191)huvus maṅaji, (192)yan tapvan vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, kunaṅ yan (193)huvus mulih (194)sakiṅ gurunya, vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

30.

vaśāputrāsu caivaṁ syād rakṣaṇaṁ niṣkulāsu ca | pativratāsu ca strīṣu vidhavāsv āturāsu ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.028

30.1

strī valva-valvan mānak (195)rare (196)rakṣanən ika de saṅ prabhu, strī (197)valu tan (198)pabapebu, strī (199)valu vyādhi, (200)*makapaṅguhan satyanya riṅ jalunya, ika ta katiga rakṣanən de saṅ prabhu, sira aṅilaṅakəna yan (201)hana vvaṅ avamāna iriya, (202)mataṅnyan maṅkana, (203)ikaṅ kasatyan haneriya, pāvak bhaṭāra dharma (204)katvaṅananira, kunaṅ yan satya (205)ikaṅ strī, (206)hayva saṅ prabhu parabyāpāra irikā kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

31.

jīvantīnāṁ tu tāsāṁ ye tad dhareyuḥ svabāndhavāḥ | tāñ chiṣyāc cauradaṇḍena dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.029

31.1

yapvan hana (207)kadaṅnikaṅ strī valu satya səḍaṅnyan ahurip, umalapa dravyanya, (208)daṇḍan ikaṅ (209)aṅalap de saṅ prabhu, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ (210)daṇḍaanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti (211)strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa.

3.

Account of Established Norms

32.

pranaṣṭasvāmikaṁ rikthaṁ rājā tryabdaṁ nidhāpayet | arvāk tryabdād dharet svāmī pareṇa nr̥patir haret ||
  • MDhŚ08.030

32.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya tan hana saṅ madravya, kəkəsana de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya maṅkana, tluṅ tahun (212)lavasanya, yapvan (213)təka (214)ikaṅ madravya, aminta i sira, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu, yapvan alivat (215)sakeṅ tigaṅ tahun, alapən (216)ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

33.

mamedam iti yo brūyāt so ’nuyojyo yathāvidhi | saṁvādya rūpasaṁkhyādīn svāmī tad dravyam arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.031

33.1

dravyaṅku iki (217)liṅnya, saṅ (218)maṅaku dravya, (219)ika taṅ maṅkana, takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya, vruh pva ye rūpanya (220)siṅgih ika dravyanya, vehakəna iriya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

34.

avedayan pranaṣṭasya deśaṁ kālaṁ ca tattvataḥ | varṇaṁ rūpaṁ pramāṇaṁ ca tatsamaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.032

34.1

hana (221)tan avruh (222)ri kahilaṅaniṅ dravyanya, kālanya, nimittanya hilaṅ, varṇanya, rūpanya, (223)kvehnya, kapva (224)tika tan hana (225)kinavruhanya, (226)kevalya maṅaku (227)dravya juga ya, (228)ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya (229)daṇḍan ika, (230)samūlyanikaṅ dravya inakunya daṇḍaanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

35.

ādadītātha ṣaḍbhāgaṁ pranaṣṭādhigatān nr̥paḥ | daśamaṁ dvādaśaṁ vāpi satāṁ dharmam anusmaran ||
  • MDhŚ08.033

35.1

kunaṅ yan təpət paṅakunya, vruh pve rūpanya, (231)ikaṅ dravya inakunya, vehakəna (232)ikaṅ dravya iriya, *aṅśanana *sapanəmaniṅ dravyanya de saṅ prabhu, *sapapuluhanya kunaṅ, *paṅaṅśanira, rumakṣa (233)dharmanira saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

36.

pranaṣṭādhigataṁ dravyaṁ tiṣṭhed yuktair adhiṣṭhitam | yāṁs tatra caurān gr̥hṇīyāt tān rājebhena ghātayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.034

36.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya, kinonakən saṅ prabhu kəkəsana deniṅ vadvā parcayanira, (234)alapənya taya, (235)mapa (236)daṇḍanika de saṅ prabhu, yan maṅkana, (237)sikəpən (238)sabhākəna, corah ṅaranya, (239)ambahakəna riṅ liman daṇḍaanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

37.

mamāyam iti yo brūyān nidhiṁ satyena mānavaḥ | tasyādadīta ṣaḍbhāgaṁ rājā dvādaśam eva vā ||
  • MDhŚ08.035

37.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya alavas pinəṇḍəm, (240)dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, pan tuhu dravyanya, (241)tan (242)kinəmit saṅ prabhu ika, yadyapin maṅkana, maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, (243)sapanəmanikaṅ dravya, *sapararva-vəlasanya kunəṅ alapən anya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

38.

anr̥taṁ tu vadan daṇḍyaḥ svavittasyāṁśam aṣṭamam | tasyaiva vā nidhānasya saṁkhyayālpīyasīṁ kalām ||
  • MDhŚ08.036

38.1

kunaṅ yan (244)mithya ya, daṇḍan, i savilaṅnikaṅ dravya, ləvihana ta (245)sapavvalunya, (246)ləvihana (247)sapanəmbəlasnya kunaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

39.

vidvāṁs tu brāhmaṇo dr̥ṣṭvā pūrvopanihitaṁ nidhim | aśeṣato ’py ādadīta sarvasyādhipatir hi saḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.037

39.1

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yan (248)panəmva dravya (249)pinəṇḍəm (250)alavas, alapənira kabeh, tan (251)aṅśanana de saṅ prabhu, mataṅnyan maṅkana, saṅ brāhmaṇa (252)viśeṣan riṅ (253)janma kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

40.

yaṁ tu paśyen nidhiṁ rājā purāṇaṁ nihitaṁ kṣitau | tasmād dvijebhyo dattvārdham ardhaṁ kośe praveśayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.038

40.1

saṅ prabhu kunaṅ yan (254)panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, (255)aveha sira satəṅahnikaṅ dravya tinəmu denira i saṅ brāhmaṇa, ikaṅ satəṅah alapənira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

41.

nidhīnāṁ hi purāṇānāṁ dhātūnām eva ca kṣitau | ardhabhāg rakṣaṇād rājā bhūmer adhipatir hi saḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.039

41.1

(256)mataṅyan maṅkana inalapnira sapanəmunikaṅ vvaṅ manəmu (257)parva, kinarvanira lavan (258)saṅ brāhmaṇa, phala(259)nirān paṅrakṣaṅ rāt, apan svāminiṅ pr̥thivī (260)tattvanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

42.

dātavyaṁ sarvavarṇebhyo rājñā caurair hr̥taṁ dhanam | rājā tad upayuñjānaś caurasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||
  • MDhŚ08.040

42.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya kālap deniṅ maliṅ, vehakəna irikaṅ madravya, i salvira(261)nikaṅ madravya, (262)yan (263)kapaṅgiha de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, kunaṅ yan inalap de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

43.

jātijānapadān dharmān śreṇīdharmāṁś ca dharmavit | samīkṣya kuladharmāṁś ca svadharmaṁ pratipādayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.041

43.1

ulah (264)kinapagəhakən iṅ (265)janma, mvaṅ (266)kinapagəhakən iṅ (267)thāni janapada, kinapagəhakən iṅ (268)baṇyāga (269)kunəṅ, kinapagəhakən iṅ (270)kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, (271)yan ri svadharmanya, rumakṣa ri svadharmanira yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

44.

svāni karmāṇi kurvāṇā dūre santo ’pi mānavāḥ | priyā bhavanti lokasya sve sve karmaṇy avasthitāḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.042

44.1

yadyapi adoh (272)puṇḍuhnya ikaṅ vvaṅ sādhu, (273)ginavayakənya juga svakarmanya, yatna juga ri (274)kajanmanya, kapva ta ya, apagəh (275)ri svadharmanya sovaṅ-sovaṅ, rakṣan ika de saṅ prabhu, tan hana (276)varṇasaṅkaranikaṅ rāt.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

45.

notpādayet svayaṁ kāryaṁ rājā nāpy asya pūruṣaḥ | na ca prāpitam anyena grasetārthaṁ kathaṁ cana ||
  • MDhŚ08.043

45.1

hayva saṅ prabhu prihavak (277)yan paməgatakəna vyavahāra, (278)prāgvivākanira maṅkanātah, tan prihavaka, (279)tan paṅapa (280)maṅaji yan tan paviveka, saṅka pisana tuvi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

46.

yathā nayaty asr̥kpātair mr̥gasya mr̥gayuḥ padam | nayet tathānumānena dharmasya nr̥patiḥ padam ||
  • MDhŚ08.044

46.1

kady aṅganikaṅ (281)tuha buru, tumut ikaṅ buron kəna panah denya, (282)titisniṅ rahnya paṅavruhanya riṅ paranya, maṅkanāta saṅ prabhu, (283)kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, makanimitta *paṅanumāna (284)vāhyaliṅgādi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

satyam arthaṁ ca saṁpaśyed ātmānam atha sākṣiṇaḥ | deśaṁ kālaṁ ca rūpaṁ ca vyavahāravidhau sthitaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.045

.1

(285)kavruhana saṅ prāgvivāka tuhuniṅ vyavahāra, (286)buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra, sākṣinya, deśanya, kālanya, rūpanya, kapva (287)kavruhananira, (288)mapagəha ta sira, ri kavidhyaniṅ vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

48.

sadbhir ācaritaṁ yat syād dhārmikaiś ca dvijātibhiḥ | tad deśakulajātīnām aviruddhaṁ prakalpayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.046

48.1

ikaṅ maryāda (289)huvus (290)ginavayakən saṅ paṇḍita, (291)dhārmika brāhmaṇa, gavayakəna tan paviruddha ya lavan deśa-kula-jāti(292)-mārga de (293)saṅ (294)prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti maryādacarita.

4.

Account of (Non-payment of) Debt

49.

adhamarṇārthasiddhyartham uttamarṇena coditaḥ | dāpayed dhanikasyārtham adhamarṇād vibhāvitam ||
  • MDhŚ08.047

49.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, tagihən (295)kədvakəna (296)denikaṅ mapihutaṅ, śuddhānya hutaṅnya ri saṅ (297)pradhana, prakāśakənanya tuvi, (298)*huvusaniṅ hutaṅnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

50.

yair yair upāyair arthaṁ svaṁ prāpnuyād uttamarṇikaḥ | tair tair upāyaiḥ saṁgr̥hya dāpayed adhamarṇikam ||
  • MDhŚ08.048

50.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, upāyanya kapva kāraṇaniṅ (299)pihutaṅnyan mijila, tan (300)vehən (301)maṅgəh atuṅgu, kāraṇanyan (302)panahuranaṅ hutaṅnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

51.

dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa chalenācaritena ca | prayuktaṁ sādhayed arthaṁ pañcamena balena ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.049

51.1

tagihən, (303)asih-asihən, konən manahura, kapiṅro, (304)taṅtaṅən mavyavahāra, kapiṅtiga, (305)adāna sisilihan, kapiṅpat, (306)dānana tuṅgal, maṅkana upāyaniṁ sumādhya (307)pihutaṅnya mijila, (308)tan kavənaṅ pva ya ikaṅ mahutaṅ deniṅ upāya pat, lakvakəna ta kapiṅlimaniṅ upāya, (309)valātkāran, irən huluna.

  • Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

52.

yaḥ svayaṁ sādhayed artham uttamarṇo ’dhamarṇikāt | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyaḥ svakaṁ saṁsādhayan dhanam ||
  • MDhŚ08.050

52.1

ikaṅ (310)mapihutaṅ, sumādhya pihutaṅnya (311)mijila, saṅkerikaṅ mahutaṅ, (312)tatan uhutana de saṅ prabhu, apan (313)tumagihakən māsnya ika, tunānyāya gatinya, kunaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ, ulih anyāya gatinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

53.

arthe ’pavyayamānaṁ tu karaṇena vibhāvitam | dāpayed dhanikasyārthaṁ daṇḍaleśaṁ ca śaktitaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.051

53.1

kunaṅ ikaṅ *(314)anaṅguh mamuhaka (315)ri hutaṅnya, tan katon riṅ *(316)pañji ikaṅ (317)puhakakənanya, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ (318)sakesi riṅ (319)pañji saṅ (320)pradhana, daṇḍa ta ya mātra (321)sakavənaṅnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54.

r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave tu dviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||
  • MDhŚ08.139 This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.

54.1

ikaṅ hutaṅ (322)sinamayakən, sahurən ya denikaṅ ahutaṅ, ri (323)təka (324)samaya pva tan (325)sinahuranya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa (326)limaṅ paṇa, (327)tumutana satus paṇa, (328)ku, 1, mā, 5, yan samaṅkana hutaṅniṅ (329)mithyanya, kunaṅ (330)yan (331)paṅas tan pasamayānahura liṅnya, (332)katəpətan deniṅ sākṣi mvaṅ tulis, ləpihakəna ikaṅ (333)pañca paṇa, (334)ku, 2, riṅ satus *(335)paṅḍaṇḍeriya, maṅkana (336)śāsana bhaṭāra manu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.
(337)

54*.1

ya tapva ahutaṅ, pinet kinuṅkuṅ ta ya de pradhana, sajatyahirahiri, məməndət kunaṅ, tan ambava Utənaradi, lvaṅ pivakaṅ nadya niṣṭa, pradhana tan sama ḍaṇḍa, ləbur pirak pradhana, təhər huculana kaṅ ahutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.2

salviriṅ niṣṭa tiniban hastacapala vākpāruṣya, tan katut iṅ ubhaya, ləbur pirak kaṅ pradhana, bantən iṅ pitara, ṅa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.3

mvah jajaka, hinuṅgah iṅ rabiniṅ voṅ, makādy oraraṅaniṅ len, yathā pinisah voṅ jalir ṅaran, jajaka pinikṣeṅ lokika, kneṅ lokika: sipat, ya ta lvir, 40000, tuvi pinaten kavnaṅ, ndah tan kneṅ lokika:, sajatya nir sipat.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.4

voṅ apadva sinambat, hana len, tinurunakna śinabda, de upatya, sakvehiṅ sinambat buron hatavan brana, tinampak rah de haburva vnaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.5

kunəṅ pvekaṅ tan tinuron, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

55.

apahnave ’dhamarṇasya dehīty uktasya saṁsadi | abhiyoktā diśed deśaṁ karaṇaṁ vānyad uddiśet ||
  • MDhŚ08.052

55.1

kunaṅ yan paṅas tikaṅ ahutaṅ, tuduhakəna deśa (338)kahanan yan (339)pahutaṅ, (340)pintonana pañji mvaṅ sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

56.

yatra na syāt kr̥taṁ pattraṁ karaṇaṁ ca na vidyate | na copalambhaḥ pūrvoktas tatra daivī kriyā bhavet ||
  • Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.

56.1

yan (341)tan hana patranikaṅ *(342)ananagih, sādhananiṅ *(343)ananagih tan hanātah, tan hana (344)putra *kalāntara, tan (345)hanāmituturi, samāsatyaa juga ya, (346)bhaṭāra (347)kumavruhanādva-tuhunya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

57.

adeśaṁ yaś ca diśati nirdiśyāpahnute ca yaḥ | yaś cādharottarān arthān vigītān nāvabudhyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.053

57.1

hanāpihutaṅ tumuduh ikaṅ deśa, pisaniṅuna deśanikaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta deśa (348)tinuduh pūrvaka, vəkasan kinasnya, hana (349)tan vruh ri (350)kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya, (351)mvaṅ tan vruh pakənaniṅ (352)piraknyan *hinutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

58.

apadiśyāpadeśyaṁ ca punar yas tv apadhāvati | samyak praṇihitaṁ cārthaṁ pr̥ṣṭaḥ san nābhinandati ||
  • MDhŚ08.054

58.1

(353)hanāpihutaṅ madalihan mariṅ deśa pisaniṅun parananya riṅ (354)lāgi, hana luṅhā riṅ təkaniṅ (355)maṅucapana, tinakvanan de saṅ (356)prāgvivāka i sanmukhanya, mənəṅ tan (357)sumahuri,

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

59.

asaṁbhāṣye sākṣibhiś ca deśe saṁbhāṣate mithaḥ | nirucyamānaṁ praśnaṁ ca necched yaś cāpi niṣpatet ||
  • MDhŚ08.055

59.1

hana ta luṅhā niṣkāraṇa, tumiṅgalakən paṅajinya, hana tatan hana kahyun yan (358)huvus luməkas avyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

60.

brūhīty uktaś ca na brūyād uktaṁ ca na vibhāvayet | na ca pūrvāparaṁ vidyāt tasmād arthāt sa hīyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.056

60.1

liṅ saṅ (359)prāgvivāka, (360)huvus (361)tinakvananmami, lavanta (362)mavyavahāra, adya siṅgih karika ujarnya ri kita, mavaraha ta kita iri kami, maṅkana liṅ (363)saṅ (364)prāgvivāka tatan sahur, hana tan eṅət (365)ri ujarnya (366)tambeyan, hana tatan vruh (367)ri (368)rumuhun (369)kāri, (370)ika ta maṅkana kabeh, ya (371)tika (372)sorakəna vicāranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

61.

jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā diśety ukto diśen na yaḥ | dharmasthaḥ kāraṇair etair hīnaṁ tam iti nirdiśet ||
  • MDhŚ08.057
  • The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.

61.1

(373)jñātāraḥ santi mety (374)uktvā, hana (375)ta vvaṅ (376)makveh sākṣinya, (377)diśeti, kinon ta ya mijilakəna sākṣinya, (378)na cet, tatan (379)vijilakən ya, ika taṅ maṅkana, varahakəna (380)yan sor pakṣanya, makanimitta salahniṅ kira-kiranya, dharma (381)saṅ (382)prāgvivāka yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

62.

abhiyoktā na ced brūyād vadhyo daṇḍyaś ca dharmataḥ | na cet tripakṣāt prabrūyād dharmaṁ prati parājitaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.058
  • The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.

62.1

hana vvaṅ managih-nagih, (383)tinakvanan (384)kāraṇaniṅ (385)pihutaṅnya, tatan sumahur (386)kapənət, (387)sikəpən yogya (388)daṇḍan ika, (389)satinagihakənanya (390)ləpihakəna. kunaṅ ikaṅ anagih tan (391)paṅujarakəna, trisākṣi, (392)ndya lvirnya, sākṣi, likhita, bhukti, yogya sorakəna vicāranya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.(393)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

63.

yo yāvan nihnuvītārthaṁ mithyā yāvati vā vadet | tau nr̥peṇa hy adharmajñau dāpyau taddviguṇaṁ damam ||
  • MDhŚ08.059

63.1

hana vvaṅ aṅas (394)yan pahutaṅ, hana vvaṅ managih (395)riṅ tan pahutaṅ, (396)ikaṅ aṅas (397)yan pahutaṅ, mvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ, adharma ṅaranya, vruh yan salah ulahnya, (398)aṅas yan pahutaṅ, (399)mvaṅ tan tuhv (400)apihutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya (401)daṇḍan kalih, savilaṅikaṅ (402)hutaṅ inaṅasnya ləpihakəna, ya daṇḍanikaṅ aṅas (403)hutaṅnya, *pandaṇḍeriya (404)satinagihakən ləpihakəna, daṇḍanikaṅ anagih (405)riṅ tan pahutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

64.

pr̥ṣṭo ’pavyayamānas tu kr̥tāvastho dhanaiṣiṇā | tryavaraiḥ sākṣibhir bhāvyo nr̥pabrāhmaṇasaṁnidhau ||
  • MDhŚ08.060

64.1

kunaṅ (406)yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ, apuhaka pva ya pintonakəna i saṅ brāhmaṇa, (407)sākṣyakəna ri rva tlu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

65.

yādr̥śā dhanibhiḥ kāryā vyavahāreṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | tādr̥śān saṁpravakṣyāmi yathā vācyam r̥taṁ ca taiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.061

65.1

sakvehnikaṅ (408)sākṣi, (409)hinanākəniṅ (410)pradhana riṅ vyavahāra, salviriṅ ujar tuhu (411)varahakəna riṅ sākṣi, varahakənaṅkv i dlāha, maṅkana (412)liṅnikaṅ (413)pradhana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti r̥ṇa(414)carita.

5.

Topic of Witnesses, etc.

66.

gr̥hiṇaḥ putriṇo maulāḥ kṣatraviṭśūdrayonayaḥ | arthyuktāḥ sākṣyam arhanti na ye ke cid anāpadi ||
  • MDhŚ08.062

66.1

kunaṅ lviranikaṅ sākṣi, vvaṅ (415)magr̥ha, vvaṅ akveh anaknya, (416)maulāḥ apagəh riṅ (417)tani, (418)kṣatriya janma, (419)vaiśya, (420)śūdrayoni, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣya i tatkālaniṅ āpadgata.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

67.

āptāḥ sarveṣu varṇeṣu kāryāḥ kāryeṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | sarvadharmavido ’lubdhā viparītāṁs tu varjayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.063

67.1

saṅ vihikana (421)riṅ caturvarṇa, vihikan iṅ ulah dharma, (422)*makapaṅguhana tan lobha, (423)gavayakəna sākṣi riṅ vyavahāra, kunaṅ yan balik (424)riṅ (425)polahnya, tiṅgalakəna tan (426)sākṣya ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

68.

nārthasaṁbandhino nāptā na sahāyā na vairiṇaḥ | na dr̥ṣṭadoṣāḥ kartavyā na vyādhyārtā na dūṣitāḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.064

68.1

vvaṅ kapihutaṅan, mamihutaṅi kunaṅ, vvaṅ apuṅguṅ, rovaṅnya riṅ sarvakārya, vvaṅ (427)mūlātukar, (428)rovaṅnya cacadan, vvaṅ griṅan, vvaṅ hinalan sapolahnya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

69.

na sākṣī nr̥patiḥ kāryo na kārukakuśīlavau | na śrotriyo na liṅgastho na saṅgebhyo vinirgataḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.065

69.1

saṅ prabhu tuvi, uṇḍahagi, (429)menmen, brāhmaṇa vedapāraga, viku, viku niṣparigraha.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

70.

nādhyadhīno na vaktavyo na dasyur na vikarmakr̥t | na vr̥ddho na śiśur naiko nāntyo na vikalendriyaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.066

70.1

vvaṅ (430)lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh, vvaṅ (431)inucap iṅ hala, (432)maliṅ prakāśa, (433)amaṇḍagiṇa, (434)atuha (435)dahat, rare (436)dahat, (437)tuṅga-tuṅgal, (438)caṇḍāla, (439)vuta, tuli, ika ta kabeh tan yogya (440)sākṣya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

71.

nārto na matto nonmatto na kṣuttr̥ṣṇopapīḍitaḥ | na śramārto na kāmārto na kruddho nāpi taskaraḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.067

71.1

vvaṅ (441)səḍaṅ (442)alara, vvaṅ (443)səḍaṅ avuru, (444)buddhinyāvərə̄ kunaṅ, edan, tan panəmu paṅanənya, alara (445)deniṅ ṅelnya, alara deniṅ rāganya, vvaṅ bvat (446)pəṅiṅan, tan (447)akukuh śabdanya, ika ta kabeh muvah tan yogya sākṣya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

72.

strīṇāṁ sākṣyaṁ striyaḥ kuryur dvijānāṁ sadr̥śā dvijāḥ | śūdrāś ca santaḥ śūdrāṇām antyānām antyayonayaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.068

72.1

kunaṅ (448)yan strī ikaṅ (449)mavyavahāra, strī (450)sākṣinya, (451)yan dvija mavyavahāra, (452)dvija sākṣinira, (453)yan śūdra mavyavahāra, śūdra (454)sākṣinya, yan (455)caṇḍāla mavyavahāra, caṇḍāla (456)sākṣinya.(457)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

73.

anubhāvī tu yaḥ kaś cit kuryāt sākṣyaṁ vivādinām | antarveśmany araṇye vā śarīrasyaiva cātyaye ||
  • MDhŚ08.069

73.1

salviranikaṅ vvaṅ, (458)yan enak vruhnya riṅ yogya, (459)ya ika yogya sākṣya, i (460)səḍaṅ iṅ meh matya (461)iṅ jro umah, iṅ (462)alas kunaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

74.

striyāpy asaṁbhave kāryaṁ bālena sthavireṇa vā | śiṣyeṇa bandhunā vāpi dāsena bhr̥takena vā ||
  • MDhŚ08.070

74.1

(463)kunaṅ ikaṅ (464)strī (465)bālena, rare dahat, (466)atuha dahat, (467)pinakānak riṅ dharma, kadaṅ varga, hulun-hulun, upah-upahan, ika ta (468)kabeh yogya sākṣi ri (469)tatkālaniṅ (470)āpadgatakāla.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

75.

bālavr̥ddhāturāṇāṁ tu sākṣyeṣu vadatāṁ mr̥ṣā | jānīyād asthirāṁ vācam utsiktamanasāṁ tathā ||
  • MDhŚ08.071 It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.

75.1

kunaṅ (471)yan rare lavan atuha, vvaṅ glāna prihati, kavruhana (472)mithya (473)ujarnya (474)ri (475)səḍaṅnya (476)pinakasākṣi, de saṅ (477)prāgvivāka, vvaṅ tan apagəh ujarnya, puru-puru tuturnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

76.

sāhaseṣu ca sarveṣu steyasaṁgrahaṇeṣu ca | vāgdaṇḍayoś ca pāruṣye na parīkṣeta sākṣiṇaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.072

76.1

(478)kunaṅ ikaṅ coracarita, strīsaṅ(479)grahacarita, vākpāruṣyacarita, tan pilihən (480)sākṣya ika kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

77.

bahutvaṁ parigr̥hṇīyāt sākṣidvaidhe narādhipaḥ | sameṣu tu guṇotkr̥ṣṭān guṇidvaidhe dvijottamān ||
  • MDhŚ08.073 The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.

77.1

i (481)səḍaṅnyan paḍa asākṣi (482)ikaṅ (483)mavyavahāra (484)kalih, (485)asiṅ (486)akveh sākṣinya (487)pituhun, de saṅ (488)prāgvivāka, mapa yan paḍa (489)kvehniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ ləvih guṇaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun, mapa yan paḍa guṇaniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ (490)sujanmaniṅ sākṣinya (491)pituhun saṅ (492)prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

78.

samakṣadarśanāt sākṣyaṁ śravaṇāc caiva sidhyati | tatra satyaṁ bruvan sākṣī dharmārthābhyāṁ na hīyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.074

78.1

ikaṅ mulat matanya (493)marə̄, (494)ya ika yogya sākṣya, enak (495)denyāṅrəṅə̄ (496)prakāśa kunaṅ, (497)mojar pva ya satya satyavacana riṅ sabhā, apagəh riṅ (498)dharmārtha, yogya (499)ika makasākṣya, de saṅ (500)prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

79.

sākṣī dr̥ṣṭaśrutād anyad vibruvann āryasaṁsadi | avāṅ narakam evaiti pretya svargāc ca hīyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.075

79.1

hana sākṣi majarakən tan sakaton, tan (501)sakarəṅə̄ denya, ya (502)tika (503)maṅguh avāṅ naraka ri patinya, (504)sinuṅsaṅ kramanya, kinəleṅ kavah, (505)tinurunakən sakeṅ svarganya deniṅ devata kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

80.

yatrānibaddho ’pīkṣeta śr̥ṇuyād vāpi kiṁ cana | pr̥ṣṭas tatrāpi tad brūyād yathādr̥ṣṭaṁ yathāśrutam ||
  • MDhŚ08.076

80.1

hana tatan tinulisakən (506)ikaṅ sākṣi, tuhun vruha ta ya irikaṅ cinarita, byakta denyāṅ(507)rəṅə̄ kunaṅ, (508)takvanana irikaṅ cinarita, de saṅ (509)prāgvivāka, majara ya irikaṅ sakaton saka(510)rəṅə̄ denya (511)ṅūni.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

81.

eko ’lubdhas tu sākṣī syād bahvyaḥ śucyo ’pi na striyaḥ | strībuddher asthiratvāt tu doṣaiś cānye ’pi ye vr̥tāḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.077

81.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ tuṅgal tan lobhaa tuvi, tan yogya (512)makasākṣya, (513)akveha, (514)sādhua tuvi, yan strī-strī, (515)tan yogya (516)makasākṣya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, tan atəguh buddhinya, svabhāvaniṅ strī-strī maṅkana, ikaṅ sākṣi len (517)sake strī-strī pva ya ta, (518)sambaddha pinakādinya, akveh ta halanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

82.

svabhāvenaiva yad brūyus tad grāhyaṁ vyāvahārikam | ato yad anyad vibrūyur dharmārthaṁ tad apārthakam ||
  • MDhŚ08.078 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sabhāntaḥ sākṣiṇaḥ prāptān arthipratyarthisaṁnidhau | prāḍvivāko ’nuyuñjīta vidhinānena sāntvayan ||
  • MDhŚ08.079

82.1

(519)matakvana saṅ prāgvivāka ri sākṣi hana saṅ (520)mavyavahāra kalih riṅ sabhā, (521)ujaranira (522)ika riṅ (523)sākṣi, *makasādhanaa pājarnikaṅ (524)mavyavahāra kalih (525)i sira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

83.

yad dvayor anayor vittha kārye ’smiṁś ceṣṭitaṁ mithaḥ | tad brūta sarvaṁ satyena yuṣmākaṁ hy atra sākṣitā ||
  • MDhŚ08.080

83.1

ulahnya (526)dva-tuhu (527)ika (528)irikaṅ (529)vicāranya kalih, kita rakva kumavruhi ri ya, varahakənanta (530)pratuhunta(531) kabeh (532)ri mami, kita rakva (533)mulahakəna pinakasākṣi, riṅ mavyavahāra (534)kalih.(535)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

84.

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān | iha cānuttamāṁ kīrtiṁ vāg eṣā brahmapūjitā ||
  • MDhŚ08.081

84.1

sākṣi pva kita, satya kita mapājara, kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, ika yan (536)satya vacananta, inastuti (537)kita (538)de bhaṭāra brahmā.(539)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

85.

sākṣye ’nr̥taṁ vadan pāśair badhyate vāruṇair bhr̥śam | vivaśaḥ śatam ājātīs tasmāt sākṣye vaded r̥tam ||
  • MDhŚ08.082

85.1

hana pva (540)sākṣy anr̥ta, inapusan deniṅ pāśa bhaṭāra baruṇa, tan vənaṅ molah (541)makahīṅan (542)pañjanmanya piṅsatus, maṅkana pva pāpanya, mataṅnyan satyaa ta denta mājar i səḍaṅnya pinakaK:12rsākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

86.

satyena pūyate sākṣī dharmaḥ satyena vardhate | tasmāt satyaṁ hi vaktavyaṁ sarvavarṇeṣu sākṣibhiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.083

86.1

(543)ikaṅ sākṣi, pinavitran deniṅ (544)kasatyanya, (545)ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, mataṅyan (546)ujarakəna ta satyaa, deniṅ sākṣiniṅ (547)mavyavahāra, ikaṅ sarvavarṇa i (548)səḍaṅnyan pavyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

87.

ātmaiva hy ātmanaḥ sākṣī gatir ātmā tathātmanaḥ | māvamaṁsthāḥ svam ātmānaṁ nr̥ṇāṁ sākṣiṇam uttamam ||
  • MDhŚ08.084 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat yat satyenāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya sopānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||
  • We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4.

87.1

tan pakarva pva (549)saṅ kasatyan vruh (550)ikaṅ loka, (551)inaran ikaṅ satyena, apan kasatya-vacananya (552)aṇḍa mariṅ (553)svarga, kadi (554)parahu(555)niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

88.

nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ param | sthitiś ca loke dharmaś ca tasmāt satyaṁ viśiṣyate ||
  • This is the second of to two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.

88.1

apan tan hana dharma lena sakeṅ (556)kasatyan, iya dharma, iya satya, tan hana pāpa lena sakeṅ adva, iya pāpa, iya adva, (557)saṅhāra ṅaranika kalih, mataṅyan ta pagəh ikaṅ (558)loka, dharma (559)hetunika, (560)havya (561)iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma (562)de saṅ mahyun məntasa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

89.

manyante vai pāpakr̥to na kaś cit paśyatīti naḥ | tāṁś ca devāḥ prapaśyanti svaś caivāntarapūruṣaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.085

89.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ magave hala, vruh pva yan (563)hala gavenya, tan hana (564)kumavruhi ry aku, maṅkana (565)kaharəpnya madva, valiṅnya tan hana (566)mulat iriya, (567)tan vruh pva yan saṅ hyaṅ ātma haneriya, kumavruhi sapolahnya, mataṅyan takvan (568)ikaṅ ulah (569)salah vəkasan de saṅ (570)prāgvivāka, yadyapi (571)vinuni.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

90.

90.1

hana saṅ hyaṅ tiga vəlas, kumavru(572)hīriya, (573)ndya lvirnira:

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

90.2

(574)dyaur (575)bhūmir (576)āpo hr̥dayaṁ, (577)candrārkāgni(578)yamānilāḥ, (579)rātrir (580)dvisandhye (581)dharmaś ca, (582)vr̥ttajñāḥ sarva(583)dehinām(584).
  • MDhŚ08.086

    dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

90.3

(585)dyauḥ, ākāśa, (586)bhūmiḥ, ləmah, (587)āpaḥ, (588)vvay, (589)hr̥dayam, ātma, (590)candraḥ, (591)vulan, (592)arkaḥ, āditya, (593)agniḥ, apuy, (594)yamaḥ, mr̥tyu, (595)anilaḥ, aṅin, (596)rātriḥ, vəṅi, dvi(597)sandhye, esuk sore, (598)makādi saṅ hyaṅ (599)dharma, sira kumavruhi (600)sapolahniṅ (601)sarvajanma (602)ika kabeh, (603)mvaṅ pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva makasākṣya kunaṅ, kadi (604)tiṅkahniṅ taliṅaniṅ ləmbu polahnya (605)kāpusan deniṅ (606)pāśa saṅ hyaṅ baruṇa, (607)sevu kvehnya, (608)paḍomilət ry avaknya, maṅkana pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

91.

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān |
  • MDhŚ08.081ab

91.1

(609)kunaṅ (610)yan satya kita, sakaton (611)sakarəṅə̄ denta, (612)tuhv ata, śīghra ujarakənanta, kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, (613)mvaṅ kamokṣan, (614)pasaṅgrahan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ (615)prāgvivāka riṅ sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

92.

yasya dr̥śyeta saptāhād uktavākyasya sākṣiṇaḥ | rogo ’gnir jñātimaraṇam r̥ṇaṁ dāpyo damaṁ ca saḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.108

92.1

(616)inujaran pvekaṅ sākṣi maṅkana de saṅ (617)prāgvivāka, vulatananira (618)ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya, (619)katəkan pva (620)ikaṅ sākṣi lara, (621)katunvan umahnya kunaṅ, ikaṅ hutaṅ (622)sinaṅguhnya tuhu, (623)pan daṇḍa ikaṅ sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

93.

tripakṣād abruvan sākṣyam r̥ṇādiṣu naro ’gadaḥ | tad r̥ṇaṁ prāpnuyāt sarvaṁ daśabandhaṁ ca sarvataḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.107

93.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pahutaṅ, səḍaṅnyan (624)pinakasākṣi riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, tan (625)paṅujarakən (626)ekadeśaniṅ tripakṣa, (627)likhita, sākṣi, bhukti, sakvehnikaṅ hutaṅ (628)sinaṅguh sinākṣyanya, (629)kinon tagihakəna saṅ (630)pradhana, irikaṅ sinaṅguhnyāhutaṅ, i kavijila(631)nikaṅ sākṣi maṅkana, (632)ya daṇḍanya, vuvuhana sapasa(633)puluhanya ikaṅ hutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

94.

asākṣikeṣu tv artheṣu mitho vivadamānayoḥ | avindaṁs tattvataḥ satyaṁ śapathenāpi lambhayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.109

94.1

ikaṅ L:10avyavahāra kalih, tan hana kumavruhi vicāranya, (634)tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya, konən (635)asatyaa ikaṅ avyavahāra kalih, asiṅ vikāra sorakəna pakṣanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

95.

maharṣibhiś ca devaiś ca kāryārthaṁ śapathāḥ kr̥tāḥ | vasiṣṭhaś cāpi śapathaṁ śepe paijavane nr̥pe ||
  • MDhŚ08.110

95.1

ikaṅ (636)śapatha (637)ginavayakən de (638)mahār̥ṣi, deniṅ deva muvah, (639)makadon kapəgataniṅ vyavahāra, bhagavān (640)vasiṣṭha muvah makon maśapathaK:13va (641)rāja paijavana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

96.

na vr̥thā śapathaṁ kuryāt svalpe ’py arthe naro budhaḥ | vr̥thā hi śapathaṁ kurvan pretya ceha ca naśyati ||
  • MDhŚ08.111

96.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ (642)dinalih aṅalap vastu bari-bari, ndan tuhu yāṅalap, (643)nda liṅnya, tan (644)daṇḍan tan palakvana (645)*həlyan (646)denikaṅ andalih, deniṅ hyunya (647)səṅguhən (648)sādhu sadākāla, (649)maśapatha ta ya, kadi (650)tuhva śapathāṅku, (651)apan bari-bari ikaṅ (652)śinapathakənku liṅnya, tan vruh yan ləvih hala (653)tika tinəmunya, (654)sakeṅ kavədinya, (655)hayva ta maṅkana, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ adva (656)maśapatha, hilaṅ maṅke, hilaṅ (657)dlāhan, (658)maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

97.

kāminīṣu vivāheṣu gavāṁ bhakṣye tathendhane | brāhmaṇābhyupapattau ca śapathe nāsti pātakam ||
  • MDhŚ08.112 Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.

97.1

ri (659)səḍaṅniṅ (660)strīvicāra, dukut (661)hārakaniṅ ləmbu, samidhaniṅ mayajña, katuluṅaniṅ (662)saṅ brāhmaṇa, (663)tan hana (664)pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

98.

satyena śāpayed vipraṁ kṣatriyaṁ vāhanāyudhaiḥ | gobījakāñcanair vaiśyaṁ śūdraṁ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.113

98.1

kunaṅ deniṅ (665)anapathaniṅ sākṣi, kasatyanta (666)hilaṅa, yan (667)tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ (668)prāgvivāka, (669)manapathani sākṣi brāhmana, (670)vāhananta, sañjatanta hilaṅa yan tan satya kita, (671)liṅ saṅ (672)prāgvivākān (673)panapathani sākṣi (674)kṣatriya. vənaṅ-vənaṅta hilaṅa, (675)masta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, (676)liṅanirān (677)panapathani sākṣi vaiśya. (678)sakvehniṅ pāpa (679)kabhuktia denta, (680)yen tan satya kita, liṅanira riṅ sākṣi śūdra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

99.

agniṁ vā hārayed enam apsu cainaṁ nimajjayet | putradārasya vāpy enaṁ śirāṁsi sparśayet pr̥thak ||
  • MDhŚ08.114

99.1

kunaṅ yan dadi sākṣi ikaṅ śūdra, konən (681)aṅgaməlanāpuy, de saṅ (682)prāgvivāka, (683)konən asiləma riṅ (684)vvay ajro kunaṅ, təṇḍasny (685)anaknikaṅ śūdra, usapən (686)satuṅgal de saṅ (687)prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

100.

yam iddho na dahaty agnir āpo nonmajjayanti ca | na cārtim r̥cchati kṣipraṁ sa jñeyaḥ śapathe śuciḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.115

100.1

tan vikāra deniṅ agni, tatan kasiləm deniṅ (688)vvai, tatan hana lara tinəmunya, kavruhana (689)satya vacananikaṅ sākṣi de saṅ (690)prāgvivāka, yeka śuci (691)ri (692)śapatha ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

101.

vatsasya hy abhiśastasya purā bhrātrā yavīyasā | nāgnir dadāha romāpi satyena jagataḥ spaśaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.116

101.1

hana (693)mahārāja (694)vatsa ṅaranira riṅ usāna, kinon aśapathaa tumuruneṅ (695)apuy murub, deniṅ arinira, (696)rambutira tuvi (697)tan (698)gəsəṅa (699)deniṅ (700)satyanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

102.

yasmin yasmin vivāde tu kauṭasākṣyaṁ kr̥taṁ bhavet | tat tat kāryaṁ nivarteta kṛtaṁ cāpy akr̥taṁ bhavet ||
  • MDhŚ08.117

102.1

ikaṅ vicāra r̥ṇādi, yan (701)kūṭasākṣya, (702)asatya yan *(703)sinatyan tuvi, sorakəna vicāranya de saṅ prāgvivāka, yady apituhu sapuhaka, asuṅa (704)kalāntara, (705)tan yogya hikā sorakəna pakṣanya, (706)mutahakna pinaṅanya ta pva ya, *(707)ananagih tan papihutaṅ gatinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

103.

lobhān mohād bhayān maitrāt kāmāt krodhāt tathaiva ca | ajñānād bālabhāvāc casākṣyaṁ vitatham ucyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.118

103.1

hana ta pva sākṣi tan satya, makahetu loL:11bhanya, (708)mūrkhanya, vdinya, pamitranya, (709)hyunya, gləṅnya, puṅguṅnya, rarenya, yeka sākṣi (710)vitatha (711)ṅa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

104.

eṣām anyatame sthāne yaḥ sākṣyam anr̥taṁ vadet | tasya daṇḍaviśeṣāṁs tu pravakṣyāmy anupūrvaśaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.119

104.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan satya ri (712)sḍəṅnya (713)pinakasākṣi, riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, (714)lobha pinakādinya, yogya (715)ḍaṇḍa hikā, *paṅlelenaniṅ ḍaṇḍanya, yekājaraknaṅkva (716)yathākrama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

105.

lobhāt sahasraṁ daṇḍyas tu mohāt pūrvaṁ tu sāhasam | bhayād dvau madhyamau daṇḍau maitrāt pūrvaṁ caturguṇam ||
  • MDhŚ08.120

105.1

kunaṅ yan lobha kāraṇanyādva, (717)sḍəṅnya pinakasākṣi, sevu paṇa ḍaṇḍanya, (718)mās su, (719)3, mā, 2. (720)yan moha (721)hetunya hadva, pūrva(722)sāhasa panḍaṇḍeriya, (723)mās su, (724)3, mā, (725)2.(726)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

106.

kāmād daśaguṇaṁ pūrvaṁ krodhāt tu triguṇaṁ param | ajñānād dve śate pūrṇe bāliśyāc chatam eva tu ||
  • MDhŚ08.121

106.1

(727)yan (728)histri-kahyunya hetunya hadva, daśaguṇakna ikaṅ pūrvasāhasa, (729)mās su, 7, (730)mā, 1. (731)kunaṅ yan krodha (732)hetunya hadva, ḍaṇḍa, (733)mās su, 4, (734)mā, 11. kunaṅ yan puṅguṅnya (735)hetunya hadva, rvaṅ atus paṇa (736)panḍaṇḍeriya, (737)mā, 10. kunaṅ yan *milu-kelu (738)hetunya hadva, satus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, (739)mā, 5.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

107.

etān āhuḥ kauṭasākṣye proktān daṇḍān manīṣibhiḥ | dharmasyāvyabhicārārtham adharmaniyamāya ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.122

107.1

(740)ḍaṇḍaniṅ kūṭasākṣi, sampun (741)vinarahakan (742)prabhedanya, laṅgəṅa saṅ hyaṅ dharma denya, mvaṅ tan (743)anāniṅ umulahakn adharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

108.

kauṭasākṣyaṁ tu kurvāṇāṁs trīn varṇān dhārmiko nr̥paḥ | pravāsayed daṇḍayitvā brāhmaṇaṁ tu vivāsayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.123

108.1

ikaṅ (744)satrya, veśya, śūdra, (745)gumaveyakna kūṭasākṣi, (746)sḍəṅnya pinakasākṣi(747)niṅ avyavahāra, ḍaṇḍan (748)yathāparādha ya ya, ri huvusnya dohakna ya, kunaṅ (749)brāhmaṇān kūṭasākṣi, tan (750)ḍaṇḍan, dohakna juga sira, dhārmika saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana deniran ḍaṇḍa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

(751)iti sākṣicaritādi.

6.

Topic of the court

109.

daśa sthānāni daṇḍasya manuḥ svāyaṁbhuvo ’bravīt | triṣu varṇeṣu tāni syur akṣato brāhmaṇo vrajet ||
  • MDhŚ08.124

109.1

bhaṭāra (752)svāyambhuva manu, mavarah sira sthānaniṅ ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, sapuluh kvehnya, kunaṅ liṅira riṅ brāhmaṇa, (753)tan hana pakənanikaṁ brāhmaṇa, iṅgata juga.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

110.

upastham udaraṁ jihvā hastau pādau ca pañcamam | cakṣur nāsā ca karṇau ca dhanaṁ dehas tathaiva ca ||
  • MDhŚ08.125

110.1

lvirnya, upastha, vtəṅ, ilat, taṅan, suku, mata, taliṅa, iruṅ, payu, avak, nahan (754)sthānaniṅ (755)ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa sapuluh kvehnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

111.

anubandhaṁ parijñāya deśakālau ca tattvataḥ | sārāparādho cālokya daṇḍaṁ daṇḍyeṣu pātayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.126
  • The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.

111.1

(756)paganti-gantiniṅ (757)sahurniṅ mavyavahāra kalih, (758)kavruhana de saṅ prāgvivāka, deśanya, kālanya, maṅkanātah, hujarnya (759)hadon kavruhana ta denira, (760)tibākna ta ḍaṇḍa irikaṅ yogya (761)ḍaṇḍan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

112.

adharmadaṇḍanaṁ loke yaśoghnaṁ kīrtināśanam | asvargyaṁ ca paratrāpi tasmāt tat parivarjayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.127

112.1

kunaṅ yan tan patut yukti denira saṅ prabhu (762)mandaṇḍa, hala sira, ilaṅ yoganira, (763)ilaṅ puṇyanira, ilaṅ svarganira, mataṅnyan (764)hilaṅaknanira (765)taṅ handaṇḍa tan yukti.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

113.

adaṇḍyān daṇḍayan rājā daṇḍyāṁś caivāpy adaṇḍayan | ayaśo mahad āpnoti narakaṁ caiva gacchati ||
  • MDhŚ08.128

113.1

yan (766)panḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu irikaṅ tan yogya (767)ḍaṇḍan, yan tan (768)panḍaṇḍa sira (769)irikaṅ yogya (770)ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, amaṅgih duryaśa sira, amaṅgih pāpa(771)naraka sira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

114.

vāgdaṇḍaṁ prathamaṁ kuryād dhigdaṇḍaṁ tadanantaram | tr̥tīyaṁ dhanadaṇḍaṁ tu vadhadaṇḍam ataḥ param ||
  • MDhŚ08.129

114.1

(772)ujar ahala (773)gavayakna ḍaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu rumuhun, (774)kapiṅrvanya, ujar kelik-elik, kapiṅtiganya, (775)ḍaṇḍa dhana, kapiṅpatnya, ḍaṇḍa pati.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

115.

vadhenāpi yadā tv etān nigrahītuṁ na śaknuyāt | tadaiṣu sarvam apy etat prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam ||
  • MDhŚ08.130

115.1

yadyapi vnaṅ (776)anibākna ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, hayva vavaṅ (777)kapat, ya ta kramaniṅ ḍaṇḍa (778)tibāknanira, irikaṅ yogya (779)ḍaṇḍan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

116.

lokasaṁvyavahārārthaṁ yāḥ saṁjñāḥ prathitā bhuvi | tāmrarūpyasuvarṇānāṁ tāḥ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.131

116.1

ṅaranikaṅ pirak, (780)tāmra, mās, yan (781)patmahan saga, kupaṅ, (782)māṣa, tahil, varahakna riṅ loka, (783)makadon kavruhanya, (784)ya tikājaraknaṅkva kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

117.

jālāntaragate bhānau yat sūkṣmaṁ dr̥śyate rajaḥ | prathamaṁ tat pramāṇānāṁ trasareṇuṁ pracakṣate || trasareṇavo ’ṣṭau vijñeyā likṣaikā parimāṇataḥ | tā rājasarṣapas tisras te trayo gaurasarṣapaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.132-08.133

117.1

ikaṅ (785)vvalu trasareṇu, ṅa, ləbu katon (786)sḍəṅiṅ (787)raviteja, sumnə̄ riṅ tavaṅ, yeka (788)salikṣā ṅaranya, tigaṅ likṣā, (789)sasavi putih ṅaranya, tigaṅ sasavi putih, sasavi kuniṅ ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

118.

sarṣapāḥ ṣaḍ yavo madhyas triyavaṁ tv eva kr̥ṣṇalam | pañcakr̥ṣṇalako māṣas te suvarṇas tu ṣoḍaśa ||
  • MDhŚ08.134

118.1

nəm sasavi kuniṅ, tṅah yava ṅaranya, tigaṅ yava, (790)sakr̥ṣṇalam (791)ṅaranya, limaṅ(792) kr̥ṣṇalam, (793)samāṣa ṅaranya, nəmbəlas (794)māṣa, satahil (795)kuna ṅaranya, mā, 4, yan iṅ pirak.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

119.

palaṁ suvarṇāś catvāraḥ palāni dharaṇaṁ daśa | dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te vijñeyo rūpyamāṣakaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.135

119.1

(796)pataṅ tahil (797)kuna, ya satahil pirak (798)ṅaranya, ikaṅ sapuluh tahil (799)kuna, ya (800)sadharaṇa ṅaranya, yan iṅ mas, ma, su, (801)2, mā, 8, tkanya (802)yan iṅ pirak, ikaṅ pirak sasaga vratnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ (803)dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te, tarajvanana kalih, vehən paḍa bvatnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ (804)samadhr̥te, (805)tkākən ta limaṅ saga, ikaṅ mas, (806)vehən paḍa vratnya, deniṅ amrati, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ pirak, ku, 1, ṅaranya, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ mas, ku, 1, ṅaranya, (807)rūpyamāṣakaḥ ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

120.

te ṣoḍaśa syād dharaṇaṁ purāṇaś caiva rājataḥ | kārṣāpaṇas tu vijñeyas tāmrikaḥ kārṣikaḥ paṇaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.136

120.1

ikaṅ nəmbəlas (808)māṣa riṅ mas, (809)dharaṇa (810)ṅaranya, ikaṅ nəmbəlas, (811)i pirak, (812)purāṇa ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ saga pamrat pirak, ya ta (813)pamrata riṅ gaṅsa, ikaṅ gaṅsa sasaga vratnya, (814)ya sakārṣāpaṇa ṅaranya, (815)mapa yan (816)tāmra sasaga vratnya, sapaṇa ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

121.

dharaṇāni daśa jñeyaḥ śatamānas tu rājataḥ | catuḥsuvarṇiko niṣko vijñeyas tu pramāṇataḥ || r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave taddviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||
  • MDhŚ08.137 MDhŚ08.139
  • It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in L that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.

121.1

ikaṅ sapuluh tahil (817)kuna, ma, su, (818)2, (819)mā, 8, vratnya pirak, sadharaṇa ṅaranya, (820)kunaṅ ikaṅ pirak paṇa sapuluh ma, su, (821)2, mā, 8, (822)tkanya, (823)śatamāna ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pataṅ tahil ma, su, 1, təkanya pirak, (824)saniṣka ṅaranya, kavruhana hīṅan bhaṭāra manu (825)mavarah-varah.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

122.

paṇānāṁ dve śate sārdhe prathamaḥ sāhasaḥ smr̥taḥ | madhyamaḥ pañca vijñeyaḥ sahasraṁ tv eva cottamaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.138

122.1

rvaṅ atus (826)limaṅ puluh (827)paṇa, paṇa ṅaranya, (828)tāmra saga, (829)mā, 12, ku, (830)2, tkanya (831)yan iṅ pirak, ḍaṇḍaniṅ prathamasāhasa; limaṅ atus paṇa, (832) ma, su, 1, mā, 9, tkanya, ḍaṇḍaniṅ madhyamasāhasa; sevu paṇa, ma, su, 3, mā, (833)2, (834)tkanya yan pirak, ḍaṇḍanikaṅ uttamasāhasa; (835)mapan ikaṅ limaṅ paṇa, (836)ku, 1, (837)tkanya riṅ pirak.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

123.

vasiṣṭhavihitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sr̥jed vittavivardhinīm | aśītibhāgaṁ gr̥hṇīyān māsād vārdhuṣikaḥ śate ||
  • MDhŚ08.140

123.1

kunaṅ (838)pavarah bhagavān (839)vasiṣṭha, riṅ kalāntara, (840)gavayakna saṅ pradhana, sapavvaluṅ-puluhan iṅ (841)satus (842)māṣa, de saṅ (843)pradhanāṅalāntarakna riṅ salek, mā, 1, (844)ku, 1, (845)tkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ pihutaṅ, (846)ma, su, 9, mā, (847)6, riṅ sapuluh tahun. maṅkana liṅ bhagavān vasiṣṭha.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

124.

dvikaṁ śataṁ vā gr̥hṇīyāt satāṁ dharmam anusmaran | dvikaṁ śataṁ hi gr̥hṇāno na bhavaty arthakilbiṣī ||
  • MDhŚ08.141

124.1

hanan (848)mā 2 deniṅ (849)aṅalantarakən, riṅ satus (850)māṣa, keṅətakna pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, tan tininda sira yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

125.

dvikaṁ trikaṁ catuṣkaṁ ca pañcakaṁ ca śataṁ samam | māsasya vr̥ddhiṁ gr̥hṇīyād varṇānām anupūrvaśaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.142

125.1

kunaṅ (851)prabhedanikaṅ kalāntara, dadi (852)mā, 2, dadi (853)mā, 3, dadi (854)mā, 4, dadi (855)mā, 5, salek riṅ satus, maṅkana de saṅ pradhanāṅalapa kalāntara riṅ (856)salek, tumūtanaṅ caturvarṇa, (857)yan brāhmaṇa mahutaṅ, (858)aṅalāntaranana, (859)mā, 2, (860)yan (861)kṣatriya mahutaṅ, (862)aṅalāntaranana, (863)mā, 3, (864)yan (865)vaiśya mahutaṅ, (866)aṅalāntaranana, (867)mā, 4, (868)yan śūdra mahutaṅ, (869)aṅalāntaranana mā, 5, riṅ (870)salek.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

126.

na tv evādhau sopakāre kausīdīṁ vr̥ddhim āpnuyāt | na cādheḥ kālasaṁrodhān nisargo ’sti na vikrayaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.143

126.1

kunaṅ (871)saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa, yan *paṅupakāra ikaṅ sinaṇḍanya, hayva jugāṅalap kalāntaranya, lavan ta muvah, ikaṅ saṇḍa (872)tan hana (873)gantanya *lələbakna, mvaṅ (874)dvalən, yan tan təkan iṅ samayanya (875)lələba.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

127.

na bhoktavyo balād ādhir bhuñjāno vr̥ddhim utsr̥jet | mūlyena toṣayec cainam ādhisteno ’nyathā bhavet ||
  • MDhŚ08.144

127.1

ikaṅ saṇḍa tan kabhuktiha (876)deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, yan tan (877)papobhaya (878)kabhuktihanya, yapvan paṅaṅgo saṇḍa, tan (879)pakalāntara ikaṅ saṇḍa. yan (880)kṣaya ikaṅ saṇḍa, (881)yan (882)iṅaṅgo de saṅ manaṇḍa, *(883)həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ saṇḍa. (884)yan tan (885)aṅga maṅəlyanana, maliṅ (886)saṇḍa (887)ṅaranya yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

128.

ādhiś copanidhiś cobhau na kālātyayam arhataḥ | avahāryau bhavetāṁ tau dīrghakālam avasthitau ||
  • MDhŚ08.145

128.1

ikaṅ saṇḍa lavan (888)patuvava, (889)ika ta kālih, tan yogya kalavasana, halanya yan kalavasan, lələb, mvaṅ (890)inaku de saṅ patuvavan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

129.

saṁprītyā bhujyamānāni na naśyanti kadā cana | dhenur uṣṭro vahann aśvo yaś ca damyaḥ prayujyate ||
  • MDhŚ08.146

129.1

kunaṅ yan (891)sobhaya kabhukti ikaṅ saṇḍa, (892)mvaṅ patuvava lavasa (893)tuvi, tan (894)lələba, de saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ tan *akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan. (895)ikaṅ ləmbu, uṣṭra, (896)sapi, kuda, ariṅa ta ya, yan saṇḍakna, (897)patuvavakna kunaṅ, kalavasana tuvi, tan (898)lələba, ya de saṅ manaṇḍa, tan akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

130.

yat kiṁ cid daśavarṣāṇi saṁnidhau prekṣate dhanī | bhujyamānaṁ parais tūṣṇīṁ na sa tal labdhum arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.147

130.1

ikaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ (899)patuvavan, (900)salviraniṅ saṇḍanya, (901)salviraniṅ patuvavanya, bhinukti ta ya deniṅ len (902)ri samīpanya, sapuluh tahun (903)lavasanya, (904)mulat ta (905)ya humənəṅ, (906)ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana yogya (907)makadravyahanya. ikaṅ vvaṅ masaṇḍā, (908)matuvava kunaṅ, (909)mulat ta yan bhinukti dravyanya, (910)humənəṅ sapuluh tahun lavasanya, hayva (911)ya iṅucap-ucap (912)ikaṅ saṅ madravya, apan alah (913)iṅucap gatinikā. (914)ikaṅ (915)vvaṅ vavaṅ agələṅ, tan hnəṅakən dravyanya (916)bhinuktiniṅ len (917)ri samīpanya, ika ta pamuktinikaṅ vvaṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ (918)saṅ (919)patuvavan maṅkana, maṅəlyanana (920)ta ya irikaṅ (921)sabhinuktinya, i saṅ (922)masaṇḍa, (923)mvaṅ saṅ (924)matuvava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

131.

ajaḍaś ced apogaṇḍo viṣaye cāsya bhujyate | bhagnaṁ tad vyavahāreṇa bhoktā tad dravyam arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.148

131.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan lilu, tan lumpuh, tan (925)abəh, bhinuktiniṅ len dravyanya ri samīpanya, humənəṅ ta ya, ikaṅ (926)amukti dravya maṅkana yogya makadravya ya, apan amnaṅ (927)ucapən gatinya. kunaṅ yan (928)vehən asatyaha, (929)alah ika, (930)amnaṅ iṅ āgama, alah riṅ satya ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

132.

ādhiḥ sīmā bāladhanaṁ nikṣepopanidhiḥ striyaḥ | rājasvaṁ śrotriyasvaṁ ca na bhogena praṇaśyati ||

yaḥ svāminānanujñātam ādhiṁ bhūṅkte ’vicakṣaṇaḥ | tenārdhavr̥ddhir moktavyā tasya bhogasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.149-08.150 Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.

132.1

ādhisīmā, sīmā sinaṇḍakən, (931)dravyaniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh tinuvavakən, matuvava tan pasākṣī, matuvava sinākṣyakən, (932)dravyaniṅ brāhmaṇa (933)tinuvavakən, dravya(934)niṅ ratu tinuvavakən, ika ta kabeh, tan ilaṅa (935)ya, (936)yadyapin kabhuktiha tuvi, (937)katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa, (938)maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

133.

kusīdavr̥ddhir dvaiguṇyaṁ nātyeti sakr̥d āhr̥tā | dhānye sade lave vāhye nātikrāmati pañcatām ||
  • MDhŚ08.151

133.1

ikaṅ pihutaṅ alavas (939)ya tan (940)kalāntaran, (941)alapən kalāntaranya pisan (942)ri satahun, kamna (943)ya ləpihakna, kunaṅ yan hutaṅ (944)dhānya, (945)sada, (946)lava, vāhya, (947)alavas ta ya tan (948)kasahuran, pañcaguṇā (949)panahuranya. pari, ləṅa, (950)atak, ya dhānya (951)ṅaranya. kapas, (952)bəsar, kasumba, ya (953)sinaṅguh (954)sada (955)ṅaranya. miñak, pəhan, (956)ghr̥ta, yekā lava ṅaranya. tilam, (957)pataraṇa, ḍampa, payuṅ, yeka (958)vāhya ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

134.

kr̥tānusārād adhikā vyatiriktā na sidhyati | kusīdapatham āhus taṁ pañcakaṁ śatam arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.152

134.1

vr̥ddhinikaṅ hutaṅ kalavasan, tan yogya (959)ləpihakna (960)ya, yan kuraṅ (961)sakeṅ ləpih, maṅkana maryādāniṅ maṅalantarakən (962)liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.(963). (964)muvah yogya ikaṅ limaṅ kupaṅ kalāntaraniṅ (965)mās su, 6, mā, 4.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

135.

nātisāṁvatsarīṁ vr̥ddhiṁ na cādr̥ṣṭāṁ punar haret | cakravr̥ddhiḥ kālavr̥ddhiḥ kāritā kāyikā ca yā ||
  • MDhŚ08.153 Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.

135.1

hayva ləvih sakeṅ satahun, hayva kuraṅ sakeṅ satahun, (966)gnəpana satahun, de saṅ (967)pradhanāṅalap kalāntara. (968)hana (969)cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana (970)ta (971)kalāntara (972)inilvakən iṅ vit de saṅ (973)pradhana(974), milu kinalāntaran, yeka cakravr̥ddhi (975)ṅaranya. hana kalāntara (976)inalapan aṅkən lek, (977)ya kālavr̥ddhi ṅaranya. (978)kinalāntaran konkonan (979)denikaṅ mahutaṅ, ya (980)kārikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ hutaṅ pinakavit (981)rikaṅ valija, (982)kinalantaran dol-dolanya, (983)satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅ, ya kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

136.

r̥ṇaṁ dātum aśakto yaḥ kartum icchet punaḥ kriyām | sa dattvā nirjitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ karaṇaṁ parivartayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.154

136.1

ikaṅ (984)kalāntara yan apanas, bhinukti ya rumuhun, deniṅ mahutaṅ, amalaku ya (985)iṅaṇḍəh kalāntaranya, inubhayan (986)pva (987)yān movaha putra.(988)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

137.

adarśayitvā tatraiva hiraṇyaṁ parivartayet | yāvatī sambhaved vr̥ddhis tāvatīṁ dātum arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.155

137.1

yan tan vənaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ ri (989)kalāntara (990)mapanas, (991)sahurənya juga ikaṅ hutaṅ, (992)mvah sakvehanikaṅ kalāntara, (993)sahurən ta ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

138.

cakravr̥ddhiṁ samārūḍho deśakālavyavasthitaḥ | atikrāman deśakālau na tatphalam avāpnuyāt ||
  • MDhŚ08.156

138.1

hana vvaṅ (994)mañakravr̥ddhyakən pihutaṅnya, ndatan (995)*tinəguhan deniṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, (996)*minithyanya pva ikaṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, tan katmu phalaniṅ cakravr̥ddhi deniṅ (997)apihutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

139.

samudrayānakuśalā deśakālārthadarśinaḥ | sthāpayanti tu yāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sā tatrādhigamaṁ prati ||
  • MDhŚ08.157

139.1

hana baṇyāga (998)vruh ri lakuniṅ tasik, vruh (999)ta ri (1000)katəmvanikaṅ lābha (1001)rikaṅ deśa, (1002)mvaṅ vruh ya ri (1003)katkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya (1004)ri satahun, (1005)yadyapin (1006)maṅkana, (1007)satkanya juga pasuṅ kalāntara, i (1008)pahutaṅanya, mon rvaṅ tahun, tigaṅ tahun lavasanya, (1009)ri (1010)*palayaran, satkanya pavehanya (1011)kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya satahun.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

140.

yo yasya pratibhūs tiṣṭhed darśanāyeha mānavaḥ | adarśayan sa taṁ tasya prayacchet svadhanād r̥ṇam ||
  • MDhŚ08.158

140.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ (1012)maṅaku (1013)ri tan *iṅgatanikaṅ (1014)vvaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta ya, ndan (1015)pinintonakənya, inakunya, (1016)meṅəta ikaṅ maṅaku (1017)ri sahutaṅnya, satinarimanya hutaṅ ya sahurənikaṅ maṅaku, tan *pakalāntara vih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

141.

prātibhāvyaṁ vr̥thādānam ākṣikaṁ saurikaṁ ca yat | daṇḍaśulkāvaśeṣaṁ ca na putro dātum arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.159

141.1

ikaṅ maṅaku tan (1018)iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ (1019)alaṅ-alaṅ vineveh, hutaṅ totohan, hutaṅ inum-inuman, śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa, (1020)śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ *tukon, ika tan tumusa riṅ anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

142.

pitur eva niyogād yat kuṭumbabharaṇāya ca | kr̥taṁ vā yad r̥ṇaṁ kr̥cchre dadyāt putrasya tat pitā ||
  • NarSm01.09

142.1

(1021)ikaṅ hutaṅ (1022)ginavayakniṅ anak, *kapahayvaniṅ (1023)*kuṭumbi donya, (1024)ri sḍəṅiṅ (1025)bapanya larā, ika ta hutaṅiṅ anak maṅkana, yogya sahurəniṅ (1026)bapanya, pirakniṅ (1027)bapa tah panahuranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

143.

darśanaprātibhāvye tu vidhiḥ syāt pūrvacoditaḥ | dānapratibhuvi prete dāyādān api dāpayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.160

143.1

(1028)ika (1029)tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ, (1030)kaṅ tan (1031)yogya sahurəniṅ (1032)anak, huvus vinarahakəniṅ hulun, riṅ vvaṅ maṅaku (1033)tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, (1034)yadyapi maṅkana, (1035)dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, yan mati ikaṅ maṅaku, (1036)dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, maṅaku (1037)ri kavijilaniṅ (1038)hutaṅ, ikaṅ (1039)ikaṅ anaknikaṅ maṅaku maṅkana, konənikaṅ (1040)saṅ pradhana, (1041)sumahurana (1042)hutaṅ ikaṅ (1043)senakuniṅ bapanya, (1044)anakiṅ maṅaku manahura ya, (1045)maṅkanātah kadi ṅūni, *sakavit(1046)nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya.(1047)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

144.

adātari punar dātā vijñātaprakr̥tāv r̥ṇam | paścāt pratibhuvi prete parīpset kena hetunā ||
  • MDhŚ08.161

144.1

ikaṅ pradhana, mahyun (1048)ri kavijilaniṅ (1049)pihutaṅnya, ikaṅ mahutaṅ (1050)kinavruhan (1051)yan (1052)ulih anyāyanulihanya vkasan, ikaṅ maṅakū mati ya, (1053)sādhanaha, (1054)konkonakna (1055)ya (1056)sahurən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

145.

nirādiṣṭadhanaś cet tu pratibhūḥ syād alaṁdhanaḥ | svadhanād eva tad dadyān nirādiṣṭa iti sthitiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.162

145.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan (1057)piraknya panahuranya, liṅnya, (1058)maṅakva irikaṅ mahutaṅ juga ya, maṅkana pva ya ta, (1059)sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ, (1060)senakunya maṅkanātah, sakavit juga ya, (1061)nirādiṣṭa ṅaraniṅ maryādaniṅ (1062)maṅakva yan maṅkana, (1063)liṅ bhaṭāra manu, tuhun (1064)tan kinaliliraniṅ anaknya, (1065)*papendahnya sakeṅ dānapratibhūh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

146.

mattonmattārtādhyadhīnair bālena sthavireṇa vā | asaṁbaddhakr̥taś caiva vyavahāro na sidhyati ||
  • MDhŚ08.163

146.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ (1066)mavyavahāra, hayva juga asahāya vvaṅ tan yogya, lvirnya, (1067)avərə̄, (1068)edan, rare dahat, atuha dahat, (1069)phalanya, tan (1070)katut (1071)riṅ āgama, ya (1072)*pinakakasornya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

147.

satyā na bhāṣā bhavati yady api syāt pratiṣṭhitā | bahiś ced bhāṣyate dharmān niyatād vyavahārikāt ||
  • MDhŚ08.164

147.1

(1073)yadyapi tuhva ujarnikaṁ (1074)mattādi, tan yogya pagəhakna saṅ (1075)prāgvivāka, apan dudu sakeṅ dharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

148.

yogādhamanavikrītaṁ yogadānapratigraham | yatra vāpy upadhiṁ paśyet tat sarvaṁ vinivartayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.165

148.1

nihan (1076)lvirniṅ dalihaniṅ mahutaṅ, lima kvehnya, keṅətakna de saṅ (1077)prāgvivāka, lvirnya, (1078)yogāvapana, (1079)yogavikraya, yogadāna, yogapratigraha, (1080)upanidhi. (1081)yogāvapana, ṅa, dravya kinonakən (1082)vvitaniṅ (1083)akrayavikraya, vkasan sinaṅguhnya (1084)paveveh iriya. (1085)yogavikraya, (1086)ṅa, dravya (1087)kinonakən dvalən deniṅ len, (1088)vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. (1089)yogadāna, (1090)ṅa, dravya patuvava, (1091)vkasan (1092)sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. (1093)yogapratigraha, (1094)ṅa, dravya (1095)patuvava, vkasan (1096)sinaṅguhnya (1097)upahan. upanidhi, (1098)ṅa, dravya kmitan, vkasan (1099)sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya, ika ta kabeh, saṅ kinilalan dravya maṅkana,

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

148.2

(1100)konakna ya (1101)valuyakna (1102)rika saṅ makilala de saṅ (1103)prāgvivāka, dharma (1104)saṅ maluyakən ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

149.

grahītā yadi naṣṭaḥ syāt kuṭumbe ca kr̥to vyayaḥ | dātavyaṁ bāndhavais tat syāt pravibhaktair api svataḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.166 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

kuṭumbārthe ’dhyadhīno ’pi vyavahāraṁ yam ācaret | svadeśe vā videśe vā taṁ jyāyān na vicālayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.167

149.1

ikaṅ (1105)vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh, hulun-hulun kunaṅ, dumvalakna dravyaniṅ tuhanya, ri svadeśanya kunaṅ, (1106)deśa lyan kunaṅ, ndan (1107)kapahayvaniṅ (1108)*kuṭumbi donya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, tan *galakana (1109)de saṅ tuhan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

150.

balād dattaṁ balād bhuktaṁ balād yac cāpi lekhitam | sarvān balakr̥tān arthān akr̥tān manur abravīt ||
  • MDhŚ08.168 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trayaḥ parārthe kliśyanti sākṣiṇaḥ pratibhūḥ kulam | catvāras tūpacīyante vipra āḍhyo vaṇiṅ nr̥paḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.169

150.1

tlu (1110)lvirniṅ kasakitan iṅ (1111)parārtha, ndya ta ya, (1112)sākṣi, maṅaku hutaṅ, (1113)vkaniṅ ahutaṅ, kunaṅ ikaṅ vr̥ddhi pat (1114)kvehnya, lvirnya, (1115)vipra,, saṅ prabhu, vvaṅ sugih, (1116)vaṇija.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

151.

anādeyaṁ nādadīta parikṣīṇo ’pi pārthivaḥ | na cādeyaṁ samr̥ddho ’pi sūkṣmam apy artham utsr̥jet ||
  • MDhŚ08.170

151.1

yadyapin (1117)duhkhaha saṅ prabhu, hayva sira malap dravya tan yukti (1118)alapənira, yadyapin sukhaha sira, sugiha sira, hayva sira tan (1119)maṅalap ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, mon akḍika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

152.

anādeyasya cādānād ādeyasya ca varjanāt | daurbalyaṁ khyāpyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca naśyati ||
  • MDhŚ08.171

152.1

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan (1120)paṅalap dravya tan (1121)yogya alapənira, ... durbala sira yan maṅkana, hilaṅ sira (1122)maṅke, hilaṅ sira (1123)dlāhan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

153.

svādānād varṇasaṁsargāt durbalānāṁ ca rakṣaṇāt | balaṁ saṁjāyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca vardhate ||
  • MDhŚ08.172
  • The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.

153.1

yan malap sira dravya yogya alapənira, dharmasaṅsarga ṅaranira, karakṣāniṅ (1124)deśa durbala, ika ta kabeh (1125)ya nimittaniṅ agə̄ṅ prabhāva saṅ (1126)prabhu, vr̥ddhi maṅke (1127)sira mvaṅ dlāha.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

154.

tasmād yama iva svāmī svayaṁ hitvā priyāpriye | varteta yāmyayā vr̥ttyā jitakrodho jitendriyaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.173

154.1

kadi (1128)ulaha bhaṭāra yama ulaha saṅ prabhu, hayva hana kasih denira, (1129)hayva hana kalalis denira. (1130)kady aṅganiṅ bhaṭāra yama, (1131)mandaṇḍa riṅ pāpa, maveh svarga riṅ mapuṇya, maṅkana ta sira, (1132)duməṇḍaha duṣṭa, (1133)rumakṣaha sādhu, hayvāgə̄ṅ krodha sira, hayva tumut riṅ (1134)asihiṅ indriya sira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

155.

yas tv adharmeṇa kāryāṇi mohāt kuryān narādhipaḥ | acirāt taṁ durātmānaṁ vaśe kurvanti śatravaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.174

155.1

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu, yan gumavayakən ikaṅ adharma, puṅguṅ hetunira, śīghra (1135)alah sira deniṅ śatru, (1136)maṅkana halanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

156.

kāmakrodhau tu saṁyamya yo ’rthān dharmeṇa paśyati | prajās tam anuvartante samudram iva sindhavaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.175

156.1

kunaṅ (1137)ulaha saṅ prabhu, (1138)pəgəṅənira ikaṅ hyun, mvaṅ krodha, iṅətaknanira (1139)ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, (1140)ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh, kadi (1141)vvainiṅ (1142)lvah, milv asin yan təkeṅ tasik.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

157.

yaḥ sādhayantaṁ chandena vedayed dhanikaṁ nr̥pe | sa rājñā tac caturbhāgaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||
  • MDhŚ08.176

157.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ kinon managih(1143)-nagiha, kədə̄n ya (1144)tikaṅ mahutaṅ, (1145)mijilaknikaṅ pihutaṅ denya, (1146)tan sakaharəpnikaṅ (1147)kumonya, ikaṅ (1148)kinonkon maṅkana, (1149)yogya daṇḍan de saṅ prabhu, (1150)sapapātanikaṅ tinagihakənya (1151)daṇḍanya, ikaṅ pihutaṅ senalapnya, (1152)vehaknanya (1153)ri saṅ makon, təhər tan (1154)upahana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

158.

karmaṇāpi samaṁ kuryād dhanikāyādhamarṇikaḥ | samo ’vakr̥ṣṭajātis tu dadyāc chreyāṁs tu tac chanaiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.177

158.1

ikaṅ mahutaṅ paḍa janmanya lavan ikaṅ pradhana, ṅuni-ṅuni yan sora, (1155)dadya ya huluna de saṅ pahutaṅan, kunaṅ (1156)yan ləvih janmanya, ikaṅ ahutaṅ, (1157)sakeṅ pradhana, yatnāṅantyakna (1158)tan panagih manahura, (1159)ikaṅ pradhana, yan sor janmanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

159.

anena vidhinā rājā mitho vivadatāṁ nr̥ṇām | sākṣipratyayasiddhāni kāryāṇi samatāṁ nayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.178

159.1

ikaṅ (1160)mavyavahāra kalih, sampun teka (1161)iniṅət-iṅət de (1162)saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta (1163)kahiḍəpaniṅ (1164)varah-varahniṅ sākṣi, pgataknanira ya, maka(1165)sādhanaṅ āgama, (1166)daṇḍa yathāparādhī.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti (1167)sabhācarita.

7.

Topic of deposits

160.

160.1

tan pəgat ikaṅ (1168)paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

kulaje vr̥ttasaṁpanne dharmajñe satyavādini | mahāpakṣe dhaniny ārye nikṣepaṁ nikṣiped budhaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.179

160.2

(1169)saṅ prajña (1170)maməkasakəna (1171)patuvava riṅ yogya, vvaṅ (1172)akavaṅśan kajanmanya, vvaṅ satyavacana, (1173)vvaṅ akveh kadaṅnya, vvaṅ sugih, vvaṅ sādhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

161.

yo yathā nikṣiped dhaste yam arthaṁ yasya mānavaḥ | sa tathaiva grahītavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.180

161.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ matuvava (1174)dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ (1175)patuvavan, ikaṅ (1176)tuvavan dravya, ya (1177)umalap ikaṅ dravya patuvava, (1178)i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, mataṅnyan maṅkana ikaṅ atuvava ya umalapa ya ri taṅanikaṅ (1179)patuvavan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

162.

yo nikṣepaṁ yācyamāno nikṣeptur na prayacchati | sa yācyaḥ prāḍvivākena tan nikṣeptur asaṁnidhau ||
  • MDhŚ08.181

162.1

(1180)ikaṅ patuvava, (1181)pininta ya denikaṅ (1182)matuvava, tan vinehakən ya ikaṅ patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, konən (1183)ya (1184)vehakəna irikaṅ (1185)matuvava, (1186)ri harəpnya de saṅ (1187)pragvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

163.

163.1

ikaṅ dravya patuvava, (1188)sthāpyaḥ, inənah i taṅanikaṅ (1189)patuvavan, (1190)inuntalakən kunaṅ, səgəh (1191)pamitrānuṅ hetu, (1192)hanan pasākṣi, ri *parvarvan kunaṅ, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, (1193)nikṣepaṇa ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

164.

164.1

ikaṅ patuvava (1194)tinarima ri (1195)parva-rvan, (1196)sopāṅśuḥ, (1197)avuni, (1198)avəḍi kavruhana, avibhāvyaḥ, tan kinavruhan lvirnya apan (1199)vinuṅkus, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, (1200)upanidhi (1201)ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

165.

165.1

(1202)dravya kaliliran tinuvavakən ri parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, (1203)avibhāvyaḥ, tan katon rupanya, (1204)inalap (1205)ri parva-rvan de saṅ matuvava, (1206)upanidhi ṅaraniṅ patuvava maṅkana muvah.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

166.

166.1

ikaṅ dravya salviranya, vinəkasakən (1207)ri taṅaniṅ paṇḍe, ikaṅ dravyaniṅ (1208)hulun (1209)gavenən bhūṣaṇa, denta, maṅkana (1210)liṅnyan patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nyāsa ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

167.

sākṣyabhāve praṇidhibhir vayorūpasamanvitaiḥ | apadeśaiś ca saṁnyasya hiraṇyaṁ tasya tattvataḥ ||

sa yadi pratipadyeta yathānyastaṁ yathākr̥tam | na tatra vidyate kiṁ cid yat parair abhiyujyate ||

teṣāṁ na dadyād yadi tu tad dhiraṇyaṁ yathāvidhi | ubhau nigṛhya dāpyaḥ syād iti dharmasya dhāraṇā ||
  • MDhŚ08.182-184 Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.

167.1

ikaṅ (1211)paṇḍe (1212)*vinaluy-valuyan kinon (1213)aṅhuvusa ikaṅ nyāsa, masamayāta ya, təka (1214)piṅtiga, huvus pva ya ginavenya, tatan (1215)vinehakənya, ikaṅ paṇḍe maṅkana, yogya (1216)daṇḍa, ikaṅ dravya valuyakəna ya, (1217)mvaṅ tan vehən (1218)upahan, daṇḍanya, ikaṅ dravya kinonakən riṅ paṇḍe, tan pamənaṅi ta (1219)kāryanya, (1220)halāta pva (1221)gavenya, (1222)tatan upahən ya, (1223)daṇḍan ta ya, samūlyanikaṅ dravya kinonakən (1224)daṇḍaänya, (1225)varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

168.

168.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ manarima patuvavan (1226)vadi, tatan (1227)vinehakənya irikaṅ (1228)kinonakən vehakəna, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, (1229)daṇḍan samūlya(1230)nikaṅ patuvava, (1231)ləvihana sayogya (1232)kalāntaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

169.

169.1

ikaṅ vaṇigjana, adval (1233)bhāṇḍa (1234)irikaṅ deśa, tan kinonakən de saṅ (1235)*pamasaṅ, (1236)ikaṅ maṅkana, (1237)tan (1238)daṇḍan (1239)ta ya, salābhanikaṅ mareṅ deśa kinonakən (1240)parananya, vijilakənanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

170.

170.1

ikaṅ bhāṇḍa (1241)kinədə̄ deniṅ aṅalap, hana vinuni, avədi (1242)karuṅvana, hana ta (1243)səgəh mitranya (1244)hetunya inalap, (1245)ika taṅ patuvava bhāṇḍa maṅkana, yeka bandha ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

171.

171.1

ikaṅ kāla yogya (1246)padvalakəna bhāṇḍa (1247)irikaṅ deśa, kunaṅ ikaṅ bhāṇḍa ... makanimitta sepnya ri kāla (1248)padvalanya, (1249)salābhanikaṅ amənaṅi kāla, ya daṇḍanikaṅ (1250)anarima (1251)bhāṇḍāḥ, an sep ri kāla padvalanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

172.

172.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pamvit i saṅ madravya yan (1252)padvalakəna bhāṇḍa, irikaṅ (1253)baṇija maṅkana, daṇḍan ya salābhanikaṅ amvit, i (1254)tuhanyan padvala bhāṇḍa, (1255)vijilakənanya ta sakvehnikaṅ (1256)pirak kapaṅan (1257)denyan (1258)padvala bhāṇḍa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

173.

173.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ (1259)manuduhakən ikaṅ (1260)strī, rare dahat, (1261)atuha dahat, (1262)anāśraya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ika ta kabeh, (1263)tan hana (1264)kavənaṅnyāgave sambyavahāra, ika ta vvaṅ manuduhakən, ya juga gumavayakəna gavenikaṅ tinuduhakənya i saṅ puhavaṅ, (1265)ṅaraniṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yeka kr̥tyatara ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

174.

174.1

ikaṅ mas patuvava, (1266)yan vinehakən (1267)ri saṅ (1268)matuvava, yadyapin matya ikaṅ sākṣi, (1269)ikaṅ (1270)praṇidhisākṣi, praṇidhisākṣi ṅaranya, ikaṅ vruh yan patuvava, sambhava yanana, sadva ta ya, (1271)ya sākṣyaniṅ (1272)aveh patuvava ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

175.

nikṣepopanidhī nityaṁ na deyau pratyanantare | naśyato vinipāte tāv anipāte tv anāśinau ||
  • MDhŚ08.185

175.1

ikaṅ nikṣepa (1273)mvaṅ upanidhi, hayva vinehakən iṅ anaknya saṅ (1274)matuvava, halanya yan (1275)vinehakən, (1276)hilaṅ ikaṅ patuvava, yan (1277)mati anaknikaṅ patuvava. təka pva bapanya ikaṅ atuvava ṅūni, aminta patuvavanya, (1278)həlyanana ikaṅ patuvava huvus kaveh ri anaknya, nahan ta halanya. kunaṅ yan ahurip (1279)ikaṅ (1280)pratyantara, tan hilaṅ ikaṅ nikṣepopa(1281)nidhi yan maṅkana.

  • Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dṛvya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dṛveniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dṛve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

176.

svayam eva tu yo dadyān mr̥tasya pratyanantare | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyo na nikṣeptuś ca bandhubhiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.186 var.: tu yau

176.1

kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ (1282)atuvava, vehakəna ikaṅ patuvava (1283)ri anaknikaṅ matuvava, (1284)ika taṅ patuvava maṅkana, tan (1285)kilalan de saṅ prabu, (1286)mvaṅ sānaknikaṅ atuvava, tan (1287)pakilalaa iriya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

177.

acchalenaiva cānvicchet tam arthaṁ prītipūrvakam | vicārya tasya vā vr̥ttaṁ sāmnaiva parisādhayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.187

177.1

ikaṅ (1288)aminta patuvava, (1289)mojaranak (1290)duga-duga, hayva budi-budi, umucap ikaṅ dravya (1291)salviraniṅ patuvava, maṅkana deniṅ sumādhya (1292)vijilanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

178.

nikṣepeṣv eṣa sarveṣu vidhiḥ syāt parisādhane | samudre nāpnuyāt kiṁ cid yadi tasmān na saṁharet ||
  • MDhŚ08.188

178.1

(1293)hanakənekaṅ (1294)vidhi ri kapalakvaniṅ patuvava, saha (1295)cirinya ṅūni, alapən ya (1296)de saṅ matuvava, (1297)kunaṅ (1298)yan hilaṅ cirinya, (1299)hayvenalap ikaṅ patuvava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

179.

caurair hr̥taṁ jalenoḍham agninā dagdham eva ca | na dadyād yadi tasmāt sa na saṁharati kiṁ cana ||
  • MDhŚ08.189

179.1

ikaṅ dravya patuvava, yan (1300)inalapiṅ maliṅ, (1301)kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili, (1302)katunvan kunaṅ, maṅkana (1303)pva (1304)kāraṇanya hilaṅ, tan (1305)paṅəlyanana saṅ (1306)patuvavan maṅkana, saṅ (1307)matuvava tan (1308)pamalampaha əlyan, (1309)yan maṅkana kramanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

180.

nikṣepasyāpahartāram anikṣeptāram eva ca | | sarvair upāyair anvicchec chapathaiś caiva vaidikaiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.190 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yo nikṣepaṁ nārpayati yaś cānikṣipya yācate | tāv ubhau cauravac chāsyau dāpyau vā tatsamaṁ damam ||
  • MDhŚ08.191 It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).

180.1

(1310)ikaṅ tan paveh yan pinalakvan patuvava, ikaṅ (1311)akilala (1312)tan atuvava, ika (1313)taṅ maṅkana kalih, (1314)yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ, ma, su, (1315)4, mā, (1316)2, dadi (1317)samūlyanikaṅ patuvava daṇḍa(1318)nikaṅ akilala, apan tan (1319)patuvava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

181.

nikṣepasyāpahartāraṁ tatsamaṁ dāpayed damam | tathopanidhihartāram aviśeṣeṇa pārthivaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.192

181.1

ikaṅ (1320)patuvava nikṣepa, (1321)yatan yogya katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, (1322)paḍa daṇḍanya kalih (1323)de saṅ prabhu, (1324)maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi, (1325)yan salah katəṅətanya, mvaṅ (1326)kilalanya, tan (1327)palen atah daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

182.

upadhābhiś ca yaḥ kaś cit paradravyaṁ haren naraḥ | sasahāyaḥ sa hantavyaḥ prakāśaṁ vividhair vadhaiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.193

182.1

salviraniṅ vvaṅ maleśya, (1328)an paṅalapa (1329)dravyaniṅ (1330)lyan, (1331)yogya patyana ya, prakāśakəna doṣanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

183.

nikṣepo yaḥ kr̥̥to yena yāvāṁś ca kulasaṁnidhau | tāvān eva sa vijñeyo vibruvan daṇḍam arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.194

183.1

(1332)sakveh salviranikaṁ patuvava, sinākṣyakən ṅūni, ya (1333)tika (1334)kavruhana, (1335)alapən de saṅ (1336)matuvava, (1337)yapvan salah pavehnya, aṅuraṅi (1338)kunaṅ, yapvan salah palakvan, (1339)aṅləvihi kunaṅ, yogya (1340)daṇḍan salah siki, (1341)sapaṅuraṅnya daṇḍanya, (1342)sapaṅləvihnya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ kuraṅ-(1343)ləvihniṅ patuvava ṅūni, (1344)sapaṅavruhniṅ sākṣi pituhun saṅ (1345)prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

184.

mitho dāyaḥ kr̥to yena gr̥hīto mitha eva vā | mitha eva pradātavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.195 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

nikṣiptasya dhanasyaivaṁ prītyopanihitasya ca | rājā vinirṇayaṁ kuryād akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam ||
  • MDhŚ08.196

184.1

(1346)ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, mvaṅ patuvava pamitran, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu yuktinya, ikaṅ patuvava nyāsa, (1347)maṅkanātah, pagəhakənanira kramanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti nikṣepa-carita.

8.

Topic of Sale without Ownership

185.

vikrīṇīte parasya svaṁ yo ’svāmī svāmyasaṁmataḥ | na taṁ nayeta sākṣyaṁ tu stenam astenamāninam ||
  • MDhŚ08.197

185.1

hana (1348)vvaṅ (1349)adval tan dravyanya, ika (1350)ta maṅkana, (1351)yadyastu tan maliṅa (1352)liṅnya, (1353)daməliṅ maliṅ jugeka, (1354)daṇḍa sadaṇḍaniṁ maliṅ, ikaṅ dravya (1355)dinvalnya vijilakənanya, tan (1356)pametakəna sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

186.

avahāryo bhavec caiṣa sānvayaḥ ṣaṭśataṁ damam | niranvayo ’napasaraḥ prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||
  • MDhŚ08.198 The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.

186.1

kunaṅ yan (1357)sānvaya, hana (1358)nimittanyan (1359)padval, (1360)daṇḍan ya, (1361)ṣaṭśatam damam, (1362)nəm atus paṇa, ma, su, 1, mā, 14, təkanya pirak, (1363)mvaṅ (1364)vijilakəna sadinvalnya, (1365)yapvan tan panimitta, tan vruh (1366)ri (1367)paranya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ (1368)daṇḍaanya(1369), ma, su, 3, mā, 2, (1370)mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

187.

asvāminā kr̥to yas tu dāyo vikraya eva vā | akr̥taḥ sa tu vijñeyo vyavahāre yathā sthitiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.199

187.1

ikaṅ dravya (1371)dinvalniṅ asvāmi, ika ta dinvalnya, ika ta paməlīriya, turuṅ dval ika, turuṅ vinəli ika, apan (1372)aṅher vyavahāra yukti gatinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

188.

anena vidhinā śāsyaḥ kurvann asvāmivikriyam | ajñānāj jñānapūrvaṁ tu cauravad vadham arhati ||
  • Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”

188.1

yan apuṅguṅ nimittanikiṅ adval tan dravyanya, nahan ta (1373)kavidhyaniṅ daṇḍanya, (1374)yapvan tan vruh (1375)ri tan dravyanya, (1376)ika ta maṅkana, (1377)takvanana rumuhun, (1378)i (1379)nimittanyan (1380)padravya ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

189.

saṁbhogo yatra dr̥śyate na dr̥śyetāgamaḥ kva cit | āgamaḥ kāraṇaṁ tatra na saṁbhoga iti sthitiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.200 Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.

189.1

ndya paṅavruhanya (1381)ri tuhu dravyanya, yan hulun-hulun (1382)katəmu, (1383)gəgvanana taṅanya, yan hənaṅ (1384)tuhu ika, yan sapinya katəmu, (1385)yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika talyanana ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt, (1386)yan savahnya (1387)katəmu, (1388)takvanana (1389)i lvanya, mvaṅ (1390)isinya, (1391)yan patut tuhu ika, yan umahnya katəmu, takvanana (1392)ḍəpanikaṅ umah, (1393)yan (1394)patut tuhu ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

190.

vikrayād yo dhanaṁ kiṁ cid gr̥hṇīyat kulasaṁnidhau | krayeṇa sa viśuddhaṁ hi nyāyato labhate dhanam ||
  • MDhŚ08.201

190.1

deya (1395)saṅ vruh yan panəmu-nəmu dravya, riṅ savah, riṅ tambak, riṅ pāməṅ-aməṅan, riṅ ləmah, pirəṅvakəna riṅ vvaṅ akveh, kaprakāśa ta ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

191.

atha mūlam anāhāryaṁ prakāśakrayaśodhitaḥ | adaṇḍyo mucyate rājñā nāṣṭiko labhate dhanam ||
  • MDhŚ08.202

191.1

kinavruhan ta ya (1396)denikaṅ huvus abhyāsa rikaṅ dravya, mvaṅ kadaṅ, *hatur-(1397)tataṅganikaṅ (1398)kahilaṅan(1399), tuhu (1400)ikaṅ dravyanya, alapənya yan maṅkana, irikaṅ (1401)dravya, tan doṣaa, phalanya (1402)pinrakāśakən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

192.

192.1

huvus nimittanikaṅ dravyan prasiddha, takvanana (1403)ika, (1404)katəmvanikaṅ dravya, de saṅ prāgvivāka, i saṅkanikaṅ dravya (1405)katəmu denya, nimittanya madravya ya, (1406)yathākrama ta denira takvan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

193.

193.1

huvus(1407)ni saṅkanikaṅ dravya, kapva (1408)vinarahakən de saṅ katəmvaniṅ dravya, hr̥tən ikaṅ dravya, (1409)kədə̄n de saṅ prāgvivāka, (1410)takvanana tattvanikaṅ dravya, irikaṅ katəmvanya, liṅanira, tuduhakəna ta saṅkanikaṅ dravya, təka ri kita, maṅkana liṅa saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

194.

194.1

yapvan (1411)panuduhakən ya (1412)ika saṅkanikaṅ dravyan təkeriya, tan hana doṣa iriya, tuhun kahilaṅan (1413)paməli, yapvan tan manuduhakən, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mvaṅ kahilaṅan paməlinya, (1414)saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

195.

195.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ aməli salviraniṅ dravya, vavaṅ pinintonakən iṅ vvaṅ akveh, (1415)śuddha ikaṅ maməli yan maṅkana, ikaṅ dravya yukti kavəlyan ika denya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

196.

abhakṣyam atha vāpeyaṁ vaiśyādīn bhakṣayan dvijān | jaghanyamadhyamotkr̥ṣṭadaṇḍān arhed yathākramam ||
  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

196.1

ikaṅ śūdra akon (1416)amaṅan tan yogya (1417)paṅanən, (1418)aṅinum tan yogya inumən, (1419)i saṅ brāhmaṇa, veśya, (1420)yogya ikaṅ śūdra daṇḍan riṅ ma, mā, 12, ku, 1, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 1, mā, 9, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 3, mā, 2, tumutana varṇakrama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

197.

paṇāḥ śūdre bhaved daṇḍaś catuṣpañcāśad eva tu | grasitāraḥ svayaṁ kāryā rājñā nirviṣayās tu te ||
  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

197.1

kunaṅ yan śūdra, kinoniṅ śūdra, amaṅan (1421)aṅinuma, tan yogya, daṇḍan paṇa, 54, *(1422)pandaṇḍeriya mā, 2, ku, (1423)2, hana (1424)pva śūdra mulat tan pohut, iṅgatakəna paravaśan de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

198.

gokumārīṁ devapaśum ukṣāṇam r̥ṣabhaṁ tathā | vāhayan sāhasaṁ pūrvaṁ prāpnuyād uttamaṁ vadhe ||
  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.

198.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ akon (1425)aṅhirana (1426)irikaṅ ləmbu kanyā, ləmbu kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ, pañjalu kunaṅ, daṇḍan ya riṅ, ma, mā, (1427)12, ku, 1, kunaṅ (1428)yan mati ikaṁ ləmbu denya, ḍaṇḍan ya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, ḍaṇḍanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

199.

nānyad anyena saṁsr̥̥ṣṭaṁ rūpaṁ vikrayam arhati | na sāvadyaṁ na ca nyūnaṁ na dūre na tirohitam ||
  • MDhŚ08.203 Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

anyāṁ ced darśayitvānyā voḍhuḥ kanyā pradīyate | ubhe ta ekaśulkena vahed ity abravīn manuḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.204

199.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ amintonakən kanyā, (1429)donyan (1430)səḍaṅ tinonton, (1431)vinvatan vəlyan, vinaraṅ pva ya, aveh ta ya kanyā len, (1432)iki vərəh-vərəh, ya (1433)aṅalapa karva, irikaṅ kanyā, ikaṅ paməli, karvanana kaṅ kanyā, (1434)vəli pisan gatinya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūnin pavarah i bhagavān bhr̥gu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

nonmattāyā na kuṣṭhinyā na ca yā spr̥̥ṣṭamaithunā | pūrvaṁ doṣān abhikhyāpyapradātā daṇḍam arhati ||
  • MDhŚ08.205 Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.

colophon

iti asvāmicarita.

9.

Topic of Nondelivery of Gifts

200.

r̥tvig yadi vr̥to yajñe svakarma parihāpayet | tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ ||

dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu svakarma parihāpayan | kr̥tsnam eva labhetāṁśam anyenaiva ca kārayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.206–207

200.1

saṅ brāhmaṇa kinon ta ayajña, tātan iṅuvusakənira tikaṅ yajña, (1435)huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā, mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh, tātan ginavenira tikaṅ yajña, valuyakənanira tikaṅ dakṣiṇā, (1436)sakvehniṅ tinaṅgapira ri saṅ yajamāna, saṅ yajamāna (1437)ameta (1438)viku len, tumulusakəna (1439)tikaṅ kārya.(1440)

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

201.

yasmin karmaṇi yās tu syur uktāḥ pratyaṅgadakṣiṇāḥ | sa eva tā ādidīta bhajeran sarva eva vā ||
  • MDhŚ08.208

201.1

ikaṅ dakṣiṇā humaḍaṅ i kālaniṅ yajña, *sasambhāvanira saṅ dakṣiṇānana, yathākrama de saṅ yajamāna an dakṣiṇānana, saṅ viku kunaṅ (1441)manava i rovaṅira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

202.

rathaṁ hareta cādhvaryur brahmādhāne ca vājinam | hotā vāpi hared aśvam udgātā cāpy anaḥ kraye ||
  • MDhŚ08.209

202.1

saṅ (1442)adhvaryuh, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā ratha, saṅ (1443)brahmādhāna, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā liman, saṅ hotā, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā kuda, saṅ (1444)udgātā, aṅalapa ratha kuda liman. saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅaji (1445)yajuḥveda, adhvaryuḥ ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji (1446)ātharvaṇa, (1447)brahmādhāna ṅaranira, (1448)saṅ maṅaji (1449)r̥gveda, saṅ hotā ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji (1450)sāmaveda, saṅ (1451)udgātā ṅaranira, maṅkana kramaniṅ adum dakṣiṇā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

203.

sarveṣām ardhino mukhyās tadardhenārdhino ’pare | tr̥tīyinas tr̥tīyāṁśāś caturthāṁśās tu pādinaḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.210

203.1

saṅ brāhmaṇa mukhyaniṅ mayajña, dakṣiṇānana, ma, (1452)su, 1, (1453)saṅ kapiṅrvaniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 12, saṅ kapiṅtiganiṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 8, saṅ kapiṅpatniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 3, ka, maṅkana (1454)kramanya, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

204.

saṁbhūya svāni karmāṇi kurvadbhir iha mānavaiḥ | anena vidhiyogena kartavyāṁśaprakalpanā ||
  • MDhŚ08.211

204.1

kadumaniṅ lābha (1455)ulihniṅ kinabehan, gavayakəna de saṅ maṅabehi karma, (1456)makasādhana pavarah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, (1457)maran tan patəmahan vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

205.

dharmārthaṁ yena dattaṁ syāt kasmai cid yācate dhanam | paścāc ca na tathā tat syān na deyaṁ tasya tad bhavet ||
  • MDhŚ08.212

205.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ aveh dravyanya, asiṅ (1458)paveh-vehanya, dharma ta (1459)donya veh pūrvaka, ri vəkasan pinalakunya ta ya (1460)paveh-vehnya, tan yogya ikaṅ dravya maṅkana kilalanən, (1461)tan (1462)vehana ikaṅ (1463)akilala, ikaṅ vinehan makadravya ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

206.

yadi saṁsādhayet tat tu darpāl lobhena vā punaḥ | rājñā dāpyaḥ suvarṇaṁ syāt tasya steyasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||
  • MDhŚ08.213

206.1

(1464)maṅədvakən pva yāmalaku (1465)paveh-vehnya, makanimitta lobhanya, mūrkhanya, mvaṅ hyunya (1466)riṅ ahala, daṇḍa ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, nəmaṅ suvarṇa (1467)daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, təkanya pirak, 9600, (1468)deniṅ doṣa maṅkana, (1469)katambayaniṅ doṣaniṅ maliṅ (1470)paveh-vehnya ṅaranika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

207.

dattasyaiṣoditā dharmyā yathāvad anapakriyā | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vetanasyānapakriyām ||
  • MDhŚ08.213

207.1

(1471)nahan ta daṇḍanikaṅ vvaṅ viruddha pavevehnya, yogya deniṅ (1472)dumaṇḍa ya, mamuktya pāpa ya, pinagəhakən saṅ paṇḍita vruh riṅ āgama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti (1473)dattānapakarmacarita.

10.

Topic of Breach of Contract

208.

yo grāmadeśasaṁghānāṁ kr̥tvā satyena saṁvidam | visaṁvaden naro lobhāt taṁ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet ||
  • MDhŚ08.219

208.1

ikaṅ vvaṅ magavai (1474)samaya riṅ (1475)grāma, riṅ deśa, riṅ (1476)saṅgha, (1477)satyaa ya riṅ liṅnya, kunaṅ yan adva ya riṅ samayanya, makanimitta lobhanya, iṅgatakəna ya sakiṅ kahananya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

209.

nigr̥hya dāpayec cainaṁ samayavyabhicāriṇam | catuḥsuvarṇān ṣaṇniṣkāñ chatamānaṁ ca rājatam ||
  • MDhŚ08.220

evaṁ daṇḍavidhiṁ kuryād dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | grāmajātisamūheṣu samayavyabhicāriṇām ||
  • MDhŚ08.221 Our text gives no paraphrase for the second stanza grouped in this section.

209.1

(1478)ikaṅ adva riṅ (1479)samaya, (1480)dadyaheri tuhunya, (1481)daṇḍan ta ya (1482)satus suvarṇa, ma, su, 1, 6400, daṇḍaniṅ mithyasamaya riṅ grāma, (1483)ma, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, (1484)daṇḍaniṅ mithya riṁ deśa, ma, su, 1, (1485)mā, 4, 14600, daṇḍanikaṅ mithya riṅ saṅgha, ya ika sinaṅguh sipatniṅ (1486)nīrṇa samaya, daṇḍa (1487)gati ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

colophon

iti samvidvyatikramacarita.

11.

Topic of Buying and Selling

210.

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

210.1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

....

... | ... ||
  • MDhŚ08.XXX

....1

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

vihikan] L K, vikan Mvihikan L K
vikan Mmantri vruh] K, mantri riṁ vruḥ L, mantrinira vruḥ Mmantri vruh K
mantri riṁ vruḥ Lmantrinira vruḥ Mmaviveka] L M, mavikveka: Kmaviveka L M
mavikveka: K
aliṅgihāpagəha] norm., haliṅgihapagəha L M, haliṅgiḥ pagəha: Kaliṅgihāpagəha norm.
haliṅgihapagəha L Mhaliṅgiḥ pagəha: Khayvātuduh-tuduh*] L, hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K Mhayvātuduh-tuduh* L
hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K Mkiva] L K, kita Mkiva L K
kita Msuśīlātah] K M, sugiḥla:taḥ Lsuśīlātah K M
sugiḥla:taḥ Lyogyāyogyani] L M, hogya:yogyaniṁ Kyogyāyogyani L M
hogya:yogyaniṁ K
masiha] L K, masita Mmasiha L K
masita Mmakasādhanaṅ] norm., makasa:danaṁ L M, makasḍanaṁ Kmakasādhanaṅ norm.
makasa:danaṁ L Mmakasḍanaṁ Kvarah-varah] K M, varavaraḥ Lvarah-varah K M
varavaraḥ Lmānavādi] K, manava:vī L, navavi Mmānavādi K
manava:vī Lnavavi Msapañjiṅ] L K, saṁ mañjiṁ Msapañjiṅ L K
saṁ mañjiṁ Mdeśa ṅaranya,] K, om. L M (eye-skip)deśa ṅaranya, K
om. L M (eye-skip)sakaḍaṅayan] conj., sadaṅayan L K M • None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.sakaḍaṅayan conj.
sadaṅayan L K M
None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.sajasun-] M, sajamus- L Ksajasun- M
sajamus- L Ksavuravan] L K, savagavan Msavuravan L K
savagavan Man] L K, ndan Man L K
ndan Mika] norm., hika: L K, tika Mika norm.
hika: L Ktika Man tan] M, hankan L Kan tan M
hankan L Kmavyavahāra] conj., vyava:hara L, vya:vahara K, vyavahara M • The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.mavyavahāra conj.
vyava:hara Lvya:vahara Kvyavahara M
The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu] em., Aṣṭadaṣasu margge L, haṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge K, astadasasu marge Maṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu em.
Aṣṭadaṣasu margge Lhaṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge Kastadasasu marge Mvvalu] L, valu K, riṁ valu Mvvalu L
valu Kriṁ valu Msalviraniṅ vicāraniṅ] L M, salviriṅ Ksalviraniṅ vicāraniṅ L M
salviriṅ Kpaḍa madudva-dudvan] L, padudvadudvan K, pada padudvan-dudvan Mpaḍa madudva-dudvan L
padudvadudvan Kpada padudvan-dudvan M
This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.hiṁsāṁ yaḥ] em., Iṅsīya L, Iṅsa:ya K Mhiṁsāṁ yaḥ em.
Iṅsīya LIṅsa:ya K Mnirdoṣa, kunaṅ] L M, nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K • It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.nirdoṣa, kunaṅ L M
nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K
It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.vā] norm., va L K Mvā norm.
va L K Mprayacchati] em., prayaścati L K, prayasati Mprayacchati em.
prayaścati L Kprayasati Mvehakəna] L M, vehikna Kvehakəna L M
vehikna Ksthāne] L M, svane Ksthāne L M
svane Kvivādasya] L K, vamvadasya Mvivādasya L K
vamvadasya Mika] L M, hikaṁ Kika L M
hikaṁ Kmūlanya] K M, malanya Lmūlanya K M
malanya Lbhinne] norm., bhine L K, bane Mbhinne norm.
bhine L Kbane M’ṣṭādaśadhā] em., ṣṭedaśada: L, ṣṭedaśada K, stedasadan M’ṣṭādaśadhā em.
ṣṭedaśada: Lṣṭedaśada Kstedasadan M
vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ] EdO, vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSSvetanasyaiva cādānaṁ EdO
vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
āhvaya] EdO, āhvānam SvaMSSāhvaya EdO
āhvānam SvaMSSvyavahārasthitāv iha] EdO, vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSSvyavahārasthitāv iha EdO
vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
teṣām ādyam] norm., tapīmadyam L, tepaṁ*m adyam K, tesanmadyam Mteṣām ādyam norm.
tapīmadyam Ltepaṁ*m adyam Ktesanmadyam Mr̥ṇādānam] em., r̥ṣada:nī L, r̥sadanaṁ* K, rənanam Mr̥ṇādānam em.
r̥ṣada:nī Lr̥sadanaṁ* Krənanam Mkasahuraniṅ hutaṅ] conj., kasahurapihutaṁ L, kasahurapyutaṁ K, kasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M • Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the TaKa p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ conj.
kasahurapihutaṁ Lkasahurapyutaṁ Kkasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M
Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the TaKa p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.patuvava] L K, katuvava Mpatuvava L K
katuvava Masvāmi] L K, astami- Masvāmi L K
astami- Mvikraya] em., -vikriya L K, -vikrya Mvikraya em.
-vikriya L K-vikrya Msambhūya ca] em., sa:mbhūyasya L, sambuyasya K M • All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.sambhūya ca em.
sa:mbhūyasya Lsambuyasya K M
All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.samutthānam] norm., samūrtthaniṁ L, samūtthanaṁ* K, samurtanam Msamutthānam norm.
samūrtthaniṁ Lsamūtthanaṁ* Ksamurtanam Mdattasyānapakarma] M, dattasyanasaka:rmma L, dattasyana: karma Kdattasyānapakarma M
dattasyanasaka:rmma Ldattasyana: karma K*karuddhāniṅ] L, karadḍaniṁ K, karudahiṁ M*karuddhāniṅ L
karadḍaniṁ Kkarudahiṁ Mvetanasyana cadānam] • All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.vetanasyana cadānam
All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.vetanasya] L M, veka:nasya Kvetanasya L M
veka:nasya Kdānam] K M, daniṁ Ldānam K M
daniṁ Lkavehaniṅ] L K, tavehaniṁ Mkavehaniṅ L K
tavehaniṁ Mkrayānuśayo] em., krayanūṣa:yoḥ L, kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K, krayanusayoḥ Mkrayānuśayo em.
krayanūṣa:yoḥ Lkraya:nuṣa:yoḥ Kkrayanusayoḥ Mnyān] L K, -nya Mnyān L K
-nya Mpadvalnya,] conj., om. L K M (eye-skip)padvalnya, conj.
om. L K M (eye-skip)vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ] em., viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ L, viva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ K, vitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ Mvivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ em.
viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ Lviva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ Kvitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ Mvivādaniṅ] L M, vivana:daniṁ Kvivādaniṅ L M
vivana:daniṁ Ksāhasa] em., sa:ha:rṣa L, saha:rṣa K, satarsa Msāhasa em.
sa:ha:rṣa Lsaha:rṣa Ksatarsa Msteyam] norm., stheyam L, sveyam K, steyəm Msteyam norm.
stheyam Lsveyam Ksteyəm Mstrīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca] conj., saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: L, saṅgrahaname Uva:cca K, saṅgrahaname uvaca Mstrīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca conj.
saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: Lsaṅgrahaname Uva:cca Ksaṅgrahaname uvaca Mvibhāgaś] M, vinagaś L Kvibhāgaś M
vinagaś L Kdyūtam] em., dyuta L K Mdyūtam em.
dyuta L K Mtan] L M, om. Ktan L M
om. Kāhvānam] norm., Ahvanam· L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.āhvānam norm.
Ahvanam· L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.padāny] em., pada L, om. K, badam Mpadāny em.
pada Lom. Kbadam Mvvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu K Mvyavahārasthitāni ha] L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.vyavahārasthitāni ha L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.pinakasthānaniṅ] L M, pinaka:stana: Kpinakasthānaniṅ L M
pinaka:stana: K
eṣu] em., Evu L M, Uvu Keṣu em.
Evu L MUvu Ksthāneṣu] em., stha:neṣṭa L K Msthāneṣu em.
stha:neṣṭa L K Mbhūyiṣṭham] em., bhuya:ṣṭiṁ L, bhūyaśṭaṁ* K, buyastam Mbhūyiṣṭham em.
bhuya:ṣṭiṁ Lbhūyaśṭaṁ* Kbuyastam Mvyavahāra] L K, vyavavu- Mvyavahāra L K
vyavavu- Mvvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K, valu Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu Kvalu Mkatəmunya ṅkāna] em., tatmunya ṅkana L K, tatmunya ṅhana M • Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.katəmunya ṅkāna em.
tatmunya ṅkana L Ktatmunya ṅhana M
Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.kapagəhakəna] L K, kapagəhana Mkapagəhakəna L K
kapagəhana Mi] L K, iṁ Mi L K
iṁ Mnikaṅ] L M, -nikā Knikaṅ L M
-nikā K
gumavayakən] L K, gumavayan Mgumavayakən L K
gumavayan Mkāryāmivakṣa] L K, karyavivaksa Mkāryāmivakṣa L K
karyavivaksa Mri] L, riṁ K Mri L
riṁ K Mbrāhmaṇa] L M, prabrahmaṇna Kbrāhmaṇa L M
prabrahmaṇna Kmaṅaji] L M, aṅaji Kmaṅaji L M
aṅaji Kyogyāyogya] M, yogya- L K • Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.yogyāyogya M
yogya- L K
Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.
This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra,] L M, om. Ksaṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, L M
om. Ksira ta] L K, siranata Msira ta L K
siranata Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mtarka, vruh] M, tarkkavruha L, tankavruha K • Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in LK.tarka, vruh M
tarkkavruha Ltankavruha K
Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in LK.śruti] L K, smvati Mśruti L K
smvati M
This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.takvan iṅ] em., tantraniṁ L K, tankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M • Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan (L) and patakvan (K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.takvan iṅ em.
tantraniṁ L Ktankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M
Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan (L) and patakvan (K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.irikaṅ] M, matakvan irikaṁ L, patakvan ikaṁ Kirikaṅ M
matakvan irikaṁ Lpatakvan ikaṁ Kmataṅyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅya ta Mmataṅyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅya ta Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta] L M, haṅiṅətiṅəttha Kaṅiṅət-iṅəta ta L M
haṅiṅətiṅəttha Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mi kāryanikaṅ] L, hinaryyanikaṁ K, iṁ karyanikaṁ Mi kāryanikaṅ L
hinaryyanikaṁ Kiṁ karyanikaṁ Mta] K M, om. Lta K M
om. Lsabhā] L M, sana: Ksabhā L M
sana: Ktumamaä] M, jumamaha: L Ktumamaä M
jumamaha: L Ksirāluṅguhāpagəha] norm., sira:luṅguḥhapagəha L, siraluṅguḥhapagəha K, siraluṅguhapagəha M • It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.sirāluṅguhāpagəha norm.
sira:luṅguḥhapagəha Lsiraluṅguḥhapagəha Ksiraluṅguhapagəha M
It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
tigaṅ siki] L K, sasiki Mtigaṅ siki L K
sasiki Mhana brāhmaṇa] L K, hana ta brahmana Mhana brāhmaṇa L K
hana ta brahmana Mprajñān] L K, pradña Mprajñān L K
pradña Myeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita] K M, yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita K M
yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||sabhā] L M, śana: Ksabhā L M
śana: Ksaṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira,] L K, om. M (eye-skip)saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira, L K
om. M (eye-skip)iṅ] L, riṅ K, om. M (larger gap)iṅ L
riṅ Kom. M (larger gap)iṅ] L M, riṅ Kiṅ L M
riṅ Kagəgvana] L K M • All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?agəgvana L K M
All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?kasatyan] M, kajatyan· L Kkasatyan M
kajatyan· L Kginavayakən] L M, gina§va:yan Kginavayakən L M
gina§va:yan Ksahaneṅ] L M, saṁ haneṁ Ksahaneṅ L M
saṁ haneṁ Kmapan] M, mavan L Kmapan M
mavan L Kkavoraniṅ] em., kavoranaṅ L K Mkavoraniṅ em.
kavoranaṅ L K M
doṣanya] L M, ḍeṣanya Kdoṣanya L M
ḍeṣanya Kika] L K, tika Mika L K
tika M
kasatyanira] M, kasaktyanira L Kkasatyanira M
kasaktyanira L Khilaṅ ikā] M, hilaṁnika: L Khilaṅ ikā M
hilaṁnika: L Kpaḍa hana] L K, padaha Mpaḍa hana L K
padaha Mpatimbunaniṅ] L M, patambunaniṁ Kpatimbunaniṅ L M
patambunaniṁ K
maṅrakṣa] L M, marakṣa Kmaṅrakṣa L M
marakṣa Kmataṅyan] M, mataṅhyan· L, mataṅhya Kmataṅyan M
mataṅhyan· Lmataṅhya Kpva kita] L M, om. Kpva kita L M
om. Kmaṅkana] K M, maṅka Lmaṅkana K M
maṅka L....] • All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.....
All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.pramāṇastava] em., praṇama:stava L, pr̥ṇattama:stava: K, pranatomastava Mpramāṇastava em.
praṇama:stava Lpr̥ṇattama:stava: Kpranatomastava M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.apan] M, lapan L, hapan Mapan M
lapan Lhapan Mpinakapramāṇaniṅ] em., pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L M, pinakapr̥maṇan riṅ Kpinakapramāṇaniṅ em.
pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L Mpinakapr̥maṇan riṅ Kloka, sira] L M, loka:, [... K (eye-skip)loka, sira L M
loka:, [... K (eye-skip)saṅ magave] M, samagave Lsaṅ magave M
samagave Lgamāntyanya] norm., gamantyanya L Mgamāntyanya norm.
gamantyanya L M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.umagəhakən] L, umagəgakən Mumagəhakən L
umagəgakən Mde saṅ] L, seṁ Mde saṅ L
seṁ Mikaṅ] L, hika Kikaṅ L
hika Kloka maṅkana] L M, ...] maṅkana: Kloka maṅkana L M
...] maṅkana: K
mataṅyan] M, mataṅnyan L, mataṅhyan Kmataṅyan M
mataṅnyan Lmataṅhyan Kbhaṭāra] L M, bha:va:ra Kbhaṭāra L M
bha:va:ra Kpva vvaṅ] M, vvavva L, ta vaṁ Kpva vvaṅ M
vvavva Lta vaṁ Ktan] L K, om. Mtan L K
om. M
saṅ] M, sa L Ksaṅ M
sa L Kpati] L K, mati Mpati L K
mati M
saparapatan] L M, sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan Ksaparapatan L M
sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan Ksaparapatanira] M, saparaparatanira L, saṁ parapata sira: Ksaparapatanira M
saparaparatanira Lsaṁ parapata sira: Ksaṅ hyaṅ] L M, saṁṅyaṁ Ksaṅ hyaṅ L M
saṁṅyaṁ Kkasatyan ginavayakən] L M, ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· Kkasatyan ginavayakən L M
ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
riṅ] K M, ri Lriṅ K M
ri Lsiṅ] L M, si Ksiṅ L M
si Kkahava tkeṅ] L, kahavat·tkeṁ K, kahava təke Mkahava tkeṅ L
kahavat·tkeṁ Kkahava təke M
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
prāgvivākanira] L, pr̥gvivakanira K, pragivaksira Mprāgvivākanira L
pr̥gvivakanira Kpragivaksira Mdurbala] M, ḍūrbbala: L, ḍūrgghala Kdurbala M
ḍūrbbala: Lḍūrgghala Kriṅ] K, om. L, ri Mriṅ K
om. Lri M
The last sentence has a parallel in Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.
kakehaniṅ] L M, iṁ kakehaniṁ Kkakehaniṅ L M
iṁ kakehaniṁ Kakveh vvaṅ] L M, hakeḥ vaṁ Kakveh vvaṅ L M
hakeḥ vaṁ Kdeniṅ lapā] L K, den alapa Mdeniṅ lapā L K
den alapa M
vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = BṛhSm 1.1.106]sirāmivakṣaä] L K, sira vivaksaha Msirāmivakṣaä L K
sira vivaksaha Mkavruhnira] L M, kavruḥnya Kkavruhnira L M
kavruḥnya Kveda] L K, deva Mveda L K
deva M*pamivakṣana] L K, pavivaksana M (morphological)*pamivakṣana L K
pavivaksana M (morphological)saṅ umuṅguh] L M, hikaṁ muṅguḥ Ksaṅ umuṅguh L M
hikaṁ muṅguḥ Kirika, sira ta] L M, hirika ta sira Kirika, sira ta L M
hirika ta sira K
maṅkanānakəna] em., maṅkanakna L, maṅkana:kna K, maṅkana Mmaṅkanānakəna em.
maṅkanakna Lmaṅkana:kna Kmaṅkana Mpayajñan] K, vayajña:n· L, payadñan Mpayajñan K
vayajña:n· Lpayadñan Msarvavīja,] L M, om. Ksarvavīja, L M
om. Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmavəḍihana, asalimputa] em., mavḍihana, saliputa L, mavḍihana:, salimputa K Mmavəḍihana, asalimputa em.
mavḍihana, saliputa Lmavḍihana:, salimputa K M
taṅ] M, kaṅ L Ktaṅ M
kaṅ L Kmvaṅ ikaṅ] L M, mvahaṁ§kaṁ Kmvaṅ ikaṅ L M
mvahaṁ§kaṁ K
adharma] M, haḍarmma:- L, da:rmma:- Kadharma M
haḍarmma:- Lda:rmma:- Kiṅətakənanya] em., Iṅətakənya L K Miṅətakənanya em.
Iṅətakənya L K Mtuvi, kavruhana] L K, tvinya kavruhana kavruhana Mtuvi, kavruhana L K
tvinya kavruhana kavruhana Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mvāhyaliṅgaiḥ] em., vaya:liṅge L K, vahyaliṅge Mvāhyaliṅgaiḥ em.
vaya:liṅge L Kvahyaliṅge Mmakanimitta] L M, makadimitta Kmakanimitta L M
makadimitta K*paṅanumāna] L M, paṅanumaha K*paṅanumāna L M
paṅanumaha Keṅas] L, haṅa:s K, eṅgas Meṅas L
haṅa:s Keṅgas Mri] L M, ra Kri L M
ra Kmulat] K M, malat· Lmulat K M
malat· Lsalah] M, sahalah L Ksalah M
sahalah L Kalaṅə̄] L, aṅə: K, alaṅo Malaṅə̄ L
aṅə: Kalaṅo M
yadyapi] L M, yapi Kyadyapi L M
yapi Kinət-ətakən] em., hinəhəttakən L K, inəhətakən Minət-ətakən em.
hinəhəttakən L Kinəhətakən Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmakanimitta] norm., mukanimitta L K, makanimita Mmakanimitta norm.
mukanimitta L Kmakanimita Mvāhyaliṅga] L M, vayaliṅga: Kvāhyaliṅga L M
vayaliṅga: Kākāraiḥ] norm., Akareḥ L K Mākāraiḥ norm.
Akareḥ L K Miṅgitaiḥ] em., Iṅgitaḥ L K, iṅgita Miṅgitaiḥ em.
Iṅgitaḥ L Kiṅgita Mcarita] M, -caritta L, -ca:ritta, Kcarita M
-caritta L-ca:ritta, K
niṅ] L M, -ni Kniṅ L M
-ni Kuvuh-uvuh] M, tuvuhuvuḥ L Kuvuh-uvuh M
tuvuhuvuḥ L Kapa] L K, apan Mapa L K
apan Myāvat sa syāt] em., yavatna:syat· L, yavatnasyat·, K, yavatsyat Myāvat sa syāt em.
yavatna:syat· Lyavatnasyat·, Kyavatsyat Msamāvr̥tto] norm., samavr̥to L M Msamāvr̥tto norm.
samavr̥to L M Mhuvus] L M, vus Khuvus L M
vus Kyan] L M, ya Kyan L M
ya Khuvus] L M, vus Khuvus L M
vus Ksakiṅ] L K, riṁ sakiṁ Msakiṅ L K
riṁ sakiṁ M
rare] M, raray L Krare M
raray L Krakṣanən] L M, rakṣanan Krakṣanən L M
rakṣanan Kvalu] em., valva L, valva: K, vala Mvalu em.
valva Lvalva: Kvala Mpabapebu] K M, pabavebu Lpabapebu K M
pabavebu Lvalu] L K, vulu Mvalu L K
vulu M*makapaṅguhan] norm., makapaṅgvan L K, makapaṅgavan M • The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?*makapaṅguhan norm.
makapaṅgvan L Kmakapaṅgavan M
The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?hana vvaṅ avamāna] L M, avvaṁṅamana Khana vvaṅ avamāna L M
avvaṁṅamana Kmataṅnyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅyan Kmataṅnyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅyan Kikaṅ] M, Ika L, Ika: Kikaṅ M
Ika LIka: Kkatvaṅananira] L, katatvaṅarananira K, katvaṅanira Mkatvaṅananira L
katatvaṅarananira Kkatvaṅanira Mikaṅ] L M, kaṁ Mikaṅ L M
kaṁ Mhayva] M K, tayva Lhayva M K
tayva L
kadaṅ] L M, kaṇḍaṁ- Kkadaṅ L M
kaṇḍaṁ- Kdaṇḍan ikaṅ] em., ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L M, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K • Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.daṇḍan ikaṅ em.
ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L Mḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K
Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.aṅalap] L M, alap Kaṅalap L M
alap Kdaṇḍaanya] K M, ḍaṇḍanya L • The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.daṇḍaanya K M
ḍaṇḍanya L
The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa] norm., strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: L, strisatya:ra:kṣaṇa K, stridyasaṅraksana Mstrīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa norm.
strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: Lstrisatya:ra:kṣaṇa Kstridyasaṅraksana M
lavasanya] L, lavasnya K Mlavasanya L
lavasnya K Mtəka] L M, tkiṁ Ktəka L M
tkiṁ Kikaṅ] M, tikaṁ L Kikaṅ M
tikaṁ L Ksakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K Msakeṅ L
sakiṁ K Mikaṅ] M, tika L, tikaṁ Kikaṅ M
tika Ltikaṁ K
liṅnya, saṅ] K, liṁnyansaṁ L Mliṅnya, saṅ K
liṁnyansaṁ L Mmaṅaku dravya] L M, maṅakuvadr̥vya Kmaṅaku dravya L M
maṅakuvadr̥vya Kika taṅ] M, Ika:kaṁ L, Ikaṁ K • The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.ika taṅ M
Ika:kaṁ LIkaṁ K
The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.siṅgih ika dravyanya,] L M, om. Ksiṅgih ika dravyanya, L M
om. K
tan avruh] L K, tatan vruḥ Mtan avruh L K
tatan vruḥ Mri kahilaṅaniṅ] L, rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ K, ri kahilaṅani Mri kahilaṅaniṅ L
rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ Kri kahilaṅani Mkvehnya,] L K, om. Mkvehnya, L K
om. Mtika] M, hika: L Ktika M
hika: L Kkinavruhanya] L M, kavruhanya Kkinavruhanya L M
kavruhanya Kkevalya] L M, saṁ Kkevalya L M
saṁ Kdravya juga] L, dr̥vya, Ikamaṅkana:, juga: K, drəvya suka juga M • The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.dravya juga L
dr̥vya, Ikamaṅkana:, juga: Kdrəvya suka juga M
The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.ika ta vvaṅ] L K, ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)ika ta vvaṅ L K
ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)daṇḍan ika] em., ḍaṇḍa Ika: L M, ḍaṇḍahika: K • The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.daṇḍan ika em.
ḍaṇḍa Ika: L Mḍaṇḍahika: K
The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.samūlya] L K, saṅgulya- Msamūlya L K
saṅgulya- M
ikaṅ] K M, Ika Likaṅ K M
Ika Likaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: Kikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: Kdharmanira] L M, ḍarmma sira:ṅ Kdharmanira L M
ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
alapənya] K M, hapapənya Lalapənya K M
hapapənya Lmapa] L K, mapan Mmapa L K
mapan Mdaṇḍanika] L M, caṇḍanika: Kdaṇḍanika L M
caṇḍanika: Ksikəpən] L K, sikəpəpən Msikəpən L K
sikəpəpən Msabhākəna] em., sabha:kukna L, sabhakakna K Msabhākəna em.
sabha:kukna Lsabhakakna K Mambahakəna] L K, nambahakəna Mambahakəna L K
nambahakəna M
dravyaṅku] L K, drəvyaku Mdravyaṅku L K
drəvyaku Mtan] L M, tatan Ktan L M
tatan Kkinəmit] L K, kənəmit Mkinəmit L K
kənəmit Msapanəmanikaṅ] L, sapanmunikaṁ K, sapanəmanika Msapanəmanikaṅ L
sapanmunikaṁ Ksapanəmanika M
mithya] norm., miṭya L, vivya K, midya Mmithya norm.
miṭya Lvivya Kmidya Msapavvalunya] L, sapavalunya K, saṁpavalunya Msapavvalunya L
sapavalunya Ksaṁpavalunya Mləvihana] M, L̥viha L Kləvihana M
L̥viha L Ksapanəmbəlasnya] K, sapanəmbalanya L, sapənəmbəlasan Msapanəmbəlasnya K
sapanəmbalanya Lsapənəmbəlasan M
panəmva] M, panəmvaṁ L Kpanəmva M
panəmvaṁ L Kpinəṇḍəm] M, pinənəm L, pinənḍəmm Kpinəṇḍəm M
pinənəm Lpinənḍəmm Kalavas] L K, alavasa Malavas L K
alavasa Maṅśanana] L, aṅśana: K, saṅkuna Maṅśanana L
aṅśana: Ksaṅkuna Mviśeṣan] K M, viśeṣa:n· Lviśeṣan K M
viśeṣa:n· Ljanma] L M, jadma Kjanma L M
jadma K
panəmva] L K, manəmva Mpanəmva L K
manəmva Maveha] K M, taveha Laveha K M
taveha L
mataṅyan maṅkana] M, mataṅhyan L, kunaṁ mataṅyan Kmataṅyan maṅkana M
mataṅhyan Lkunaṁ mataṅyan Kparva] em., paruha: L K Mparva em.
paruha: L K Msaṅ] L K, saṁ 7r5saṁ Msaṅ L K
saṁ 7r5saṁ Mnirān paṅrakṣaṅ] conj., -nira para:kṣaṁ L, -nira:parakṣaṁ K, -nira paṅraksa Mnirān paṅrakṣaṅ conj.
-nira para:kṣaṁ L-nira:parakṣaṁ K-nira paṅraksa Mtattvanira.] L K, tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M • M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.tattvanira. L K
tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M
M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
nikaṅ] K M, -nika Mnikaṅ K M
-nika Myan] L M, yen Kyan L M
yen Kkapaṅgiha] M, kapaṅgya: L, kapaṅgva: K • Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.kapaṅgiha M
kapaṅgya: Lkapaṅgva: K
Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
kinapagəhakən iṅ] L, napagəhakniṅ K, kinapagəhakəna Mkinapagəhakən iṅ L
napagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakəna Mjanma] L M, jadma Kjanma L M
jadma Kkinapagəhakən iṅ] L M, kapagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakən iṅ L M
kapagəhakniṅ Kthāni] norm., tani L M, taniṁ Kthāni norm.
tani L Mtaniṁ Kbaṇyāga] norm., bha:nyaga L, na:nyaga: K, banyaga Mbaṇyāga norm.
bha:nyaga Lna:nyaga: Kbanyaga Mkunəṅ] L K, kuni Mkunəṅ L K
kuni Mkavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika] M, kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika L, kavatəkanya kunaṁ hika Kkavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika M
kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika Lkavatəkanya kunaṁ hika Kyan] em., ya L K M • Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabu ri svadharma?yan em.
ya L K M
Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabu ri svadharma?
puṇḍuhnya] K M, puṇḍaḥnya Lpuṇḍuhnya K M
puṇḍaḥnya Lginavayakənya] K M, gavayakənya Lginavayakənya K M
gavayakənya Lkajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya Kkajanmanya L M
kajadmanya Kri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kvarṇasaṅkara] em., varṇnasaṅhara- L K, parnasaṅara- Mvarṇasaṅkara em.
varṇnasaṅhara- L Kparnasaṅara- M
yan] L K, yatan Myan L K
yatan Mprāgvivāka] K, pvagvivaka- L, pvagivaka- Mprāgvivāka K
pvagvivaka- Lpvagivaka- Mtan paṅapa] K, tan paṅama L, tatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa Mtan paṅapa K
tan paṅama Ltatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa Mmaṅaji] em., paṅa:ji L M, vvaṁṅaji Kmaṅaji em.
paṅa:ji L Mvvaṁṅaji K
tuha] L M, tva Ktuha L M
tva Ktitisniṅ rahnya] L M, om. Ktitisniṅ rahnya L M
om. Kkavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ] em., kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ L, kumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ K, kumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M • Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ em.
kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ Lkumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ Kkumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M
Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.vāhyaliṅgādi] L, vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi K, tahyalaṅgadi Mvāhyaliṅgādi L
vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi Ktahyalaṅgadi M
kavruhana] M, kavruhanika L Kkavruhana M
kavruhanika L Kbuddhiniṅ mavyavahāra] M, om. L K (eye-skip) • The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra M
om. L K (eye-skip)
The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.kavruhananira] L M, kavruhana: sira Kkavruhananira L M
kavruhana: sira Kmapagəha] em., makapagəha L K Mmapagəha em.
makapagəha L K M
huvus] L M, vuḥvus Khuvus L M
vuḥvus Kginavayakən] L M, ginavayakna Kginavayakən L M
ginavayakna Kdhārmika] em., ḍarmmikaṁ L, dharmikaṁ K Mdhārmika em.
ḍarmmikaṁ Ldharmikaṁ K M-mārga] K, -vargga L, -ma7v32marga M-mārga K
-vargga L-ma7v32marga Msaṅ] L K, om. Msaṅ L K
om. Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
kədvakəna] M, kḍva:kna L Kkədvakəna M
kḍva:kna L Kdenikaṅ] L K, dekaṅ Mdenikaṅ L K
dekaṅ Mpradhana] norm., pra:ḍa:na L, pr̥daṇa K, pradana M • OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.pradhana norm.
pra:ḍa:na Lpr̥daṇa Kpradana M
OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.*huvusaniṅ] L M, husaniṁ K*huvusaniṅ L M
husaniṁ K
pihutaṅnyan] L, pahutaṁnya: K, pyu8r5taṅnya Mpihutaṅnyan L
pahutaṁnya: Kpyu8r5taṅnya Mvehən] L M, veha: Kvehən L M
veha: Kmaṅgəh] L K, maṅga Mmaṅgəh L K
maṅga Mpanahuranaṅ] em., panahuraniṁ L M, panaturraniṁ K • Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.panahuranaṅ em.
panahuraniṁ L Mpanaturraniṁ K
Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
asih-asihən] L M, a:sira:sihasihən· Kasih-asihən L M
a:sira:sihasihən· Ktaṅtaṅən] M, taṁtaṅəna L, taṁtaṅəna: Ktaṅtaṅən M
taṁtaṅəna Ltaṁtaṅəna: Kadāna] norm., hadana L M, hadana: Kadāna norm.
hadana L Mhadana: Kdānana tuṅgal] em., dinana, tuṅgul· L, dinana, K, dinana, tuṅgun Mdānana tuṅgal em.
dinana, tuṅgul· Ldinana, Kdinana, tuṅgun Mpihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya Mtan] L K, yatan Mtan L K
yatan Mvalātkāran] L K, malanta8r11ran Mvalātkāran L K
malanta8r11ran M
Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.
mapihutaṅ] L, mavihutaṁ K, mapyutaṁ Mmapihutaṅ L
mavihutaṁ Kmapyutaṁ Mmijila] L K, umijila M (morphological)mijila L K
umijila M (morphological)tatan] L M, tata:t Ktatan L M
tata:t Ktumagihakən] L M, tugihakən Ktumagihakən L M
tugihakən K
anaṅguh] L K, om. Manaṅguh L K
om. Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kpañji] M, pañjiṁ L Kpañji M
pañjiṁ L Kpuhakakənanya] em., puha:knanya L, puhaknanya K Mpuhakakənanya em.
puha:knanya Lpuhaknanya K Msakesi] em., sakeṁsi L, sakiṁsi K, sakesa M • A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.sakesi em.
sakeṁsi Lsakiṁsi Ksakesa M
A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.pañji] L M, om. Kpañji L M
om. Kpradhana] norm., praḍa:na L, pr̥dana: K, pradana Mpradhana norm.
praḍa:na Lpr̥dana: Kpradana Msakavənaṅnya] L K, sakənavənaṅnya Msakavənaṅnya L K
sakənavənaṅnya M
This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.sinamayakən] L K, sinamahakən Msinamayakən L K
sinamahakən Mtəka] L K, təkan Mtəka L K
təkan Msamaya] L M, yasmaya: Ksamaya L M
yasmaya: Ksinahuranya] L K, sinahuran utaṅnya Msinahuranya L K
sinahuran utaṅnya Mlimaṅ] K M, pañcasaṭa Llimaṅ K M
pañcasaṭa Ltumutana] norm., tumuttanaṁ L, tumutkanaṁ K, tumuttaṁ Mtumutana norm.
tumuttanaṁ Ltumutkanaṁ Ktumuttaṁ Mku, 1, mā, 5] K M, mā, 10, mā, 2 Lku, 1, mā, 5 K M
mā, 10, mā, 2 Lmithyanya] norm., miṭyanya L, midyanya K, mityanya Mmithyanya norm.
miṭyanya Lmidyanya Kmityanya Myan] L M, yana Kyan L M
yana Kpaṅas tan pasamayā] L K, masamaya- Mpaṅas tan pasamayā L K
masamaya- Mkatəpətan] L M, katəpatan Kkatəpətan L M
katəpatan Kpañca] K M, pañcasaṭa Lpañca K M
pañcasaṭa Lku, 2] K, ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 L, ku, ṅu Mku, 2 K
ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 Lku, ṅu Mpaṅḍaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅande Mpaṅḍaṇḍeriya L K
paṅande Mśāsana] K M, śaṇasa Lśāsana K M
śaṇasa Lya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.] L • ya tapva ahutaṅ, ..., ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.These paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu. L
These paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.katut] em., kanut Lkatut em.
kanut Lpirak kaṅ] norm., pira:kaṁ Lpirak kaṅ norm.
pira:kaṁ Lhinuṅgah iṅ] em., hinuṅgeṁ Lhinuṅgah iṅ em.
hinuṅgeṁ Lyathā] em., yadṭa Lyathā em.
yadṭa L
kahanan] L K, kahinan Mkahanan L K
kahinan Mpahutaṅ] L K, ahutaṁ Mpahutaṅ L K
ahutaṁ Mpintonana] M, mintonana L Kpintonana M
mintonana L K
Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.tan hana] K M, tana Ltan hana K M
tana Lananagih] K M, anagiḥ L • The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.ananagih K M
anagiḥ L
The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.ananagih] norm., hananagiḥ L K, ananagiha Mananagih norm.
hananagiḥ L Kananagiha Mputra *kalāntara] L K, puhakalantara Mputra *kalāntara L K
puhakalantara Mhanāmituturi] L K, hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ Mhanāmituturi L K
hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ Mbhaṭāra] L K, bharata Mbhaṭāra L K
bharata Mkumavruhanā] K M, kumavruha- Lkumavruhanā K M
kumavruha- L
tinuduh] K, tinuduḥ mva L, tinuduhnya Mtinuduh K
tinuduḥ mva Ltinuduhnya Mtan vruh ri] M, ta vruḥ L, tasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ Ktan vruh ri M
ta vruḥ Ltasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ Kkveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya] L M, kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya Kkveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya L M
kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya Kmvaṅ] L M, mvaḥ Kmvaṅ L M
mvaḥ Kpiraknyan] L K, pirakniṅ Mpiraknyan L K
pirakniṅ M
hanāpihutaṅ] K M, nahan pihutaṁ Lhanāpihutaṅ K M
nahan pihutaṁ Llāgi] L M, lagiḥ Klāgi L M
lagiḥ Kmaṅucapana] L M, maṅucapaṇna Lmaṅucapana L M
maṅucapaṇna Lprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Msumahuri] M, ṣumavura: L, sumavura: Ksumahuri M
ṣumavura: Lsumavura: K
huvus] K M, vuhus Lhuvus K M
vuhus L
prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mhuvus] M, huhus L, vus Khuvus M
huhus Lvus Ktinakvanan] K M, tinakvana:- Ltinakvanan K M
tinakvana:- Lmavyavahāra] norm., mavya:vara: L, mavya:vara K, ma9r8mavyavahara Mmavyavahāra norm.
mavya:vara: Lmavya:vara Kma9r8mavyavahara Msaṅ] L M, sa Ksaṅ L M
sa Kprāgvivāka] K, pragragviva:ka L, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka K
pragragviva:ka Lpragivaka Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Ktambeyan] K M, tambaya:n· Ltambeyan K M
tambaya:n· Lri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Krumuhun] L K, ru9r11mun Mrumuhun L K
ru9r11mun Mkāri] L M, kariṁ Kkāri L M
kariṁ Kika ta] L, ikaṁ taṁ K, ika taṁ Mika ta L
ikaṁ taṁ Kika taṁ Mtika] L, teka K, kita Mtika L
teka Kkita Msorakəna] L K, corakəna Msorakəna L K
corakəna M
The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.jñātāraḥ] norm., jñataraḥ L M, jñatara, Kjñātāraḥ norm.
jñataraḥ L Mjñatara, Kuktvā] em., anta L, antaḥ K, aktaḥ Muktvā em.
anta Lantaḥ Kaktaḥ Mta] L M, om. Kta L M
om. Kmakveh] L K, akveḥ Mmakveh L K
akveḥ Mdiśeti] norm., diseti L K, deseti Mdiśeti norm.
diseti L Kdeseti Mna cet] em., na ceta L, na cetaḥ K, neceta Mna cet em.
na ceta Lna cetaḥ Kneceta Mvijilakən ya] L K, vijilakəna Mvijilakən ya L K
vijilakəna Myan sor pakṣanya] L, yan pakṣanya subscr. sor K, yan sopaksanya Myan sor pakṣanya L
yan pakṣanya subscr. sor Kyan sopaksanya Msaṅ] L M, om. Ksaṅ L M
om. Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.tinakvanan] L M, tinakvana: Ktinakvanan L M
tinakvana: Kkāraṇaniṅ] L K, karaniṁ Mkāraṇaniṅ L K
karaniṁ Mpihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya Mkapənət] L M, kapət· Kkapənət L M
kapət· Ksikəpən] K M, sikən· Lsikəpən K M
sikən· Ldaṇḍan ika] L K, danda ika Mdaṇḍan ika L K
danda ika Msatinagihakənanya] M, satinagiḥ07-11nya L, raśa:tinagiha:knanya Ksatinagihakənanya M
satinagiḥ07-11nya Lraśa:tinagiha:knanya Kləpihakəna] L K, ṅapihakəna Mləpihakəna L K
ṅapihakəna Mpaṅujarakəna] M, pahujarakna L, pahujar=rakna K • Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?paṅujarakəna M
pahujarakna Lpahujar=rakna K
Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?ndya] L M, ṇḍyan· Kndya L M
ṇḍyan· K
yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ Kyan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ Kriṅ tan pahutaṅ] em., tan papihutam L, ririhanpahutaṁ K, tan 9v25 ahutaṁ Mriṅ tan pahutaṅ em.
tan papihutam Lririhanpahutaṁ Ktan 9v25 ahutaṁ Mikaṅ aṅas] M, Ikaṁṅkaṅas· L, hika:ṅka:ṅa§s· Kikaṅ aṅas M
Ikaṁṅkaṅas· Lhika:ṅka:ṅa§s· Kyan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ Kyan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ Kaṅas yan pahutaṅ] K M, haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ Laṅas yan pahutaṅ K M
haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ Lmvaṅ] em., vvaṁ L K, vaṁ Mmvaṅ em.
vvaṁ L Kvaṁ Mapihutaṅ] L K, apyutaṁ Mapihutaṅ L K
apyutaṁ Mdaṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L Kdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L Khutaṅ inaṅasnya] em., utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas L, hutaṁ haṅasnya K, utaṅ iṅasnya Mhutaṅ inaṅasnya em.
utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas Lhutaṁ haṅasnya Kutaṅ iṅasnya Mhutaṅnya] M, hutaṁ L, hutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya Khutaṅnya M
hutaṁ Lhutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya Ksatinagihakən ləpihakəna] L, satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: K, satinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya Msatinagihakən ləpihakəna L
satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: Ksatinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya Mriṅ] K M, om. Lriṅ K M
om. L
yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ] M, ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ L, yan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ Kyan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ M
ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ Lyan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ Ksākṣyakəna ri] L M, sakṣihakna I Ksākṣyakəna ri L M
sakṣihakna I K
sākṣi] K M, pakṣi Lsākṣi K M
pakṣi Lhinanākəniṅ] em., hinanahakniṁ L, hina:nayakniṁ K, inanabakəniṁ Mhinanākəniṅ em.
hinanahakniṁ Lhina:nayakniṁ Kinanabakəniṁ Mpradhana] norm., praḍaṇa:, pr̥ḍaṇa: Kpradhana norm.
praḍaṇa: pr̥ḍaṇa: Kvarahakəna] L K, ujarakəna M (lexical)varahakəna L K
ujarakəna M (lexical)liṅnikaṅ] L, liṁṅikaṅ K, liṅ iki Mliṅnikaṅ L
liṁṅikaṅ Kliṅ iki Mpradhana] norm., praḍaṇḍa L, pr̥ḍaṇa K, pradana Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇḍa Lpr̥ḍaṇa Kpradana Mcarita] L M, -carittha Kcarita L M
-carittha K
magr̥ha] em., pragr̥ha: L, pr̥gr̥ha: K, pragəha Mmagr̥ha em.
pragr̥ha: Lpr̥gr̥ha: Kpragəha Mmaulāḥ] norm., molaḥh L, molah K Mmaulāḥ norm.
molaḥh Lmolah K Mtani] L M, taniṁ Ktani L M
taniṁ Kkṣatriya janma] M, kṣatrya janma L, kṣatriya jadma: Kkṣatriya janma M
kṣatrya janma Lkṣatriya jadma: Kvaiśya,] norm., veśya, L M, om. Kvaiśya, norm.
veśya, L Mom. Kśūdrayoni] norm., sudrayoni L, sudr̥yoniṁ K, sudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, Mśūdrayoni norm.
sudrayoni Lsudr̥yoniṁ Ksudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M
riṅ] K M, ri Lriṅ K M
ri L*makapaṅguhana] norm., maka:paṅgvana: L K, makapvaṅgvana M • The same form is found also in §30.*makapaṅguhana norm.
maka:paṅgvana: L Kmakapvaṅgvana M
The same form is found also in §30.gavayakəna sākṣi] em., om. L, gavayana: sakṣi K, gaveyan saksi Mgavayakəna sākṣi em.
om. Lgavayana: sakṣi Kgaveyan saksi Mriṅ] K M, ri Lriṅ K M
ri Lpolahnya] L K, polyanya Mpolahnya L K
polyanya Msākṣya] L K, saksi Msākṣya L K
saksi M
mūlātukar] L, mulattakar· K, mulat tukar Mmūlātukar L
mulattakar· Kmulat tukar Mrovaṅnya] K M, rovanya L • Emend vvaṅ ma-?rovaṅnya K M
rovanya L
Emend vvaṅ ma-?
menmen,] K M, om. Lmenmen, K M
om. L
lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh] em., lana huṅguhuṅguḥ L, lanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ K, lanuṅgu-uṅgu Mlanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh em.
lana huṅguhuṅguḥ Llanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ Klanuṅgu-uṅgu Minucap iṅ hala] em., iṅucap hala: L, hiṅucap haṅ ala K, itucap iṅ ala Minucap iṅ hala em.
iṅucap hala: Lhiṅucap haṅ ala Kitucap iṅ ala Mmaliṅ prakāśa,] K M, om. Lmaliṅ prakāśa, K M
om. Lamaṇḍagiṇa] L K, amanduṅina Mamaṇḍagiṇa L K
amanduṅina Matuha] M, voṁṅatuha: L, tatuha: Katuha M
voṁṅatuha: Ltatuha: Kdahat, rare] • The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.dahat, rare
The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.dahat] L K, nahava Mdahat L K
nahava Mtuṅga-tuṅgal] L M, tuṅgaltuṅgal· Ktuṅga-tuṅgal L M
tuṅgaltuṅgal· Kcaṇḍāla,] L M, om. Kcaṇḍāla, L M
om. Kvuta] M, huttha L, hutta Kvuta M
huttha Lhutta Ksākṣya] K M, sakṣi Lsākṣya K M
sakṣi L
səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ Lsəḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ Lalara] L M, alira Kalara L M
alira Ksəḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ Lsəḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ Lbuddhinyāvərə̄] norm., budinyavəR̥ L, buddhinyavuR̥ K, budinya avro Mbuddhinyāvərə̄ norm.
budinyavəR̥ LbuddhinyavuR̥ Kbudinya avro Mdeniṅ ṅelnya] L, deniṁhaṁhelnya: K, deniṅelnya Mdeniṅ ṅelnya L
deniṁhaṁhelnya: Kdeniṅelnya Mpəṅiṅan] norm., pṅiṅan· L K, paṅiṅan Mpəṅiṅan norm.
pṅiṅan· L Kpaṅiṅan Makukuh śabdanya] L, a:kuku, bḍa:nya K, akukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya Makukuh śabdanya L
a:kuku, bḍa:nya Kakukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M
yan strī ikaṅ] K M, Ikaṁ histri Lyan strī ikaṅ K M
Ikaṁ histri Lmavyavahāra] K M, mavyavara: Lmavyavahāra K M
mavyavara: Lsākṣinya] L K, saksyanya Msākṣinya L K
saksyanya Myan dvija mavyavahāra,] K M, dvija Lyan dvija mavyavahāra, K M
dvija Ldvija sākṣinira] M, sa:kṣya dvija: L, dvija sakṣyanira Kdvija sākṣinira M
sa:kṣya dvija: Ldvija sakṣyanira Kyan śūdra mavyavahāra] K M, yan vika:ra sudra Lyan śūdra mavyavahāra K M
yan vika:ra sudra Lsākṣinya] L, sakṣyanira K, saksinira Msākṣinya L
sakṣyanira Ksaksinira Mcaṇḍāla mavyavahāra] K M, caṇḍala Lpc, cacaṇḍala Laccaṇḍāla mavyavahāra K M
caṇḍala Lpccacaṇḍala Lacsākṣinya] L M, sakṣyanya Ksākṣinya L M
sakṣyanya K
yan enak] M, subscr. yan ena:k· L, nenak· Kyan enak M
subscr. yan ena:k· Lnenak· Kya ika yogya] norm., ya yogya L, yanhika:yogya: K, ya ikaṁ yogya M • Cf. div 78.ya ika yogya norm.
ya yogya Lyanhika:yogya: Kya ikaṁ yogya M
Cf. div 78.səḍaṅ] K, sḍəṁṅ L, sədəṅ Msəḍaṅ K
sḍəṁṅ Lsədəṅ Miṅ jro umah] norm., Iñjromaḥ L, hi jro Umaḥ K, i joḥ Miṅ jro umah norm.
Iñjromaḥ Lhi jro Umaḥ Ki joḥ Malas] Lpc K M, alap Lacalas Lpc K M
alap Lac
kunaṅ] K M, om. Lkunaṅ K M
om. Lstrī] K M, histri Lstrī K M
histri Lbālena] norm., valena L M, yogya sakṣi lanā Kbālena norm.
valena L Myogya sakṣi lanā Katuha dahat,] M, tuha dahat, L, om. K (eye-skip)atuha dahat, M
tuha dahat, Lom. K (eye-skip)pinakānak riṅ] norm., pinakanakka L, pinakahanak riṁ K, pinaka anak riṅ Mpinakānak riṅ norm.
pinakanakka Lpinakahanak riṁ Kpinaka anak riṅ Mkabeh] L M, ka Kkabeh L M
ka Ktatkālaniṅ] L K M • Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.tatkālaniṅ L K M
Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.āpadgatakāla] K M, padgata:kala: Lāpadgatakāla K M
padgata:kala: L
It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.yan rare lavan atuha] norm., yan· rare lavan yatuhva L, rare lavan yan a:tuha: K, rare lavan yan atuha Myan rare lavan atuha norm.
yan· rare lavan yatuhva Lrare lavan yan a:tuha: Krare lavan yan atuha Mmithya] norm., mitya L, matya K, mivya Mmithya norm.
mitya Lmatya Kmivya Mujarnya] L K, ujarnyan Mujarnya L K
ujarnyan Mri] L, om. K Mri L
om. K Msəḍaṅnya] L, sḍəṁnya K, sədəṅnya Msəḍaṅnya L
sḍəṁnya Ksədəṅnya Mpinakasākṣi] L M, pinaka:hanasakṣi Kpinakasākṣi L M
pinaka:hanasakṣi Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
kunaṅ] K M, mvaṁṅ Lkunaṅ K M
mvaṁṅ Lgrahacarita] M, -gracaritta L, -graha:,carittha Kgrahacarita M
-gracaritta L-graha:,carittha Ksākṣya ika kabeh] M, hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ L, sakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ Ksākṣya ika kabeh M
hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ Lsakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.səḍaṅnyan] norm., sdaṁnyan L, sḍaṁnyan K, sədəṅnyan Msəḍaṅnyan norm.
sdaṁnyan Lsḍaṁnyan Ksədəṅnyan Mikaṅ] L M, hika: Kikaṅ L M
hika: Kmavyavahāra] L K, avyava:hara Lmavyavahāra L K
avyava:hara Lkalih] L M, ka:la Kkalih L M
ka:la Kasiṅ] L M, Asaṅasiṅ L M
Asaṅ akveh] L K, akveha Makveh L K
akveha Mpituhun] L K, pinituhun Mpituhun L K
pinituhun Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mkvehniṅ] K M, kveḥ Lkvehniṅ K M
kveḥ Lsujanmaniṅ] L M, śujadmaniṁ Ksujanmaniṅ L M
śujadmaniṁ Kpituhun saṅ] K M, pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)pituhun saṅ K M
pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
marə̄] L K, mara Mmarə̄ L K
mara Mya ika yogya] K, ya yogya Ika: L • On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.ya ika yogya K
ya yogya Ika: L
On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.denyāṅrəṅə̄] K, denyaR̥ṅə: L, denya arəṅa Mdenyāṅrəṅə̄ K
denyaR̥ṅə: Ldenya arəṅa Mprakāśa] L M, vrakaśa Kprakāśa L M
vrakaśa Kmojar pva] L K, mo pva Mmojar pva L K
mo pva Mdharmārtha] norm., ḍa:rmattha L, ḍa:rmmata: K, darmarta Mdharmārtha norm.
ḍa:rmattha Lḍa:rmmata: Kdarmarta Mika makasākṣya] K, Ika: sa08-21kṣya L, ika masaksya Mika makasākṣya K
Ika: sa08-21kṣya Lika masaksya Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
sakarəṅə̄] L, kaR̥ṅə: K, sakarəṅa Msakarəṅə̄ L
kaR̥ṅə: Ksakarəṅa Mtika] L K, ika Mtika L K
ika Mmaṅguh avāṅ naraka] em., maṅguḥnaraka: L, maṅgəhavana:raka: K, maṅgiḥhavannaraka M • In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.maṅguh avāṅ naraka em.
maṅguḥnaraka: Lmaṅgəhavana:raka: Kmaṅgiḥhavannaraka M
In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.sinuṅsaṅ] K M, sinusaṁ Lsinuṅsaṅ K M
sinusaṁ Ltinurunakən … kabeh] K M, om. L (eye-skip) • This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.tinurunakən … kabeh K M
om. L (eye-skip)
This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ M, om. L (larger gap)sakeṅ K
sakiṁ Mom. L (larger gap)
ikaṅ] L, om. K M • Or is the KM reading to be preferred here?ikaṅ L
om. K M
Or is the KM reading to be preferred here?rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅa Mrəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅa Mtakvanana] em., takvana L K M (haplography) • The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.takvanana em.
takvana L K M (haplography)
The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mrəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅe Mrəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅe Mṅūni] L M, ṅuniṁ Kṅūni L M
ṅuniṁ K
makasākṣya] M, makasakṣiha: L Kmakasākṣya M
makasakṣiha: L Kakveha] L K, akeha Makveha L K
akeha Msādhua] em., sadvaha L M, sadva:ha Ksādhua em.
sadvaha L Msadva:ha Ktan yogya] K M, tanogya Ltan yogya K M
tanogya Lmakasākṣya] L M, maka:sakṣi Kmakasākṣya L M
maka:sakṣi Ksake] L M, saṁkve Ksake L M
saṁkve Ksambaddha] norm., sambambada L, sambadḍa: K, sambada Msambaddha norm.
sambambada Lsambadḍa: Ksambada M
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
matakvana … sākṣi] L M, om. K (eye-skip)matakvana … sākṣi L M
om. K (eye-skip)matakvana] L, matakvan M, om. K (larger gap)matakvana L
matakvan Mom. K (larger gap)sākṣi] L, saksya M, om. K (larger gap)sākṣi L
saksya Mom. K (larger gap)mavyavahāra] K M, mavyava:ra Lmavyavahāra K M
mavyava:ra Lujaranira] K, Ujarranira:, L, ujaranya Mujaranira K
Ujarranira:, Lujaranya Mika] L, hika: K, tika Mika L
hika: Ktika Msākṣi] L, sakṣya K Msākṣi L
sakṣya K Mmavyavahāra] K M, avyavara Lmavyavahāra K M
avyavara Li sira] L K, usira Mi sira L K
usira M
dva-] L M, om. Kdva- L M
om. Kika] K, rika: L Mika K
rika: L Mirikaṅ] L M, Ika:ṁ Kirikaṅ L M
Ika:ṁ Kvicāranya] L M, vicara: Kvicāranya L M
vicara: Kpratuhunta] L M, pr̥tuhun[... Kpratuhunta L M
pr̥tuhun[... Kri] L, i Mri L
i Mmulahakəna] L, mulahana Mmulahakəna L
mulahana Mkalih.] M, kaliḥ || [... Lkalih. M
kaliḥ || [... L
satya vacananta] M, ...]ya vacananta: Ksatya vacananta M
...]ya vacananta: Kkita] M, kitta: Kkita M
kitta: Kde] M, den Kde M
den K
sākṣy anr̥ta] em., śakṣi ya mr̥śa K, saksyarəta Msākṣy anr̥ta em.
śakṣi ya mr̥śa Ksaksyarəta Mmakahīṅan], makahīṅanya K M • The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.makahīṅan
makahīṅanya K M
The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.pañjanmanya] M, pañjadmanya Kpañjanmanya M
pañjadmanya K
ikaṅ] K M, ...] Ikaṁ Likaṅ K M
...] Ikaṁ Lkasatyanya] L K, kasatyanira Kkasatyanya L K
kasatyanira Kulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)ujarakəna ta] em., ujaraknanta L K Mujarakəna ta em.
ujaraknanta L K Mmavyavahāra] K M, pavyavahara: Lmavyavahāra K M
pavyavahara: Lsəḍaṅnyan] K, sḍəṁnyan L, sədaṅnya Msəḍaṅnyan K
sḍəṁnyan Lsədaṅnya M
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4.saṅ kasatyan] L M, kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K • Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?saṅ kasatyan L M
kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K
Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?ikaṅ] L K, iki Mikaṅ L K
iki Minaran ikaṅ satyena] conj., Inaraniṁ kasatyana L, hinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ K, inarahniṅ kasatyana Minaran ikaṅ satyena conj.
Inaraniṁ kasatyana Lhinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ Kinarahniṅ kasatyana Maṇḍa mariṅ] K M, haṇḍarmariṁ Laṇḍa mariṅ K M
haṇḍarmariṁ Lsvarga] M, śvargga L, śvarghgan· Ksvarga M
śvargga Lśvarghgan· Kparahu] K M, prahu- Lparahu K M
prahu- Lniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa] L, om. K, -niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa Mniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa L
om. K-niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
This is the second of to two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.kasatyan … sakeṅ] L K, om. M (eye-skip)kasatyan … sakeṅ L K
om. M (eye-skip)pāpa] K, pa:pan L, om. M (larger gap)pāpa K
pa:pan Lom. M (larger gap)lena] em., len L, lekan K, om. M (larger gap)lena em.
len Llekan Kom. M (larger gap)sakeṅ] K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (larger gap)sakeṅ K
sakiṁṅ Lom. M (larger gap)saṅhāra] K, saṅara L Msaṅhāra K
saṅara L Mloka] M, loka:ṁ L, leka: Kloka M
loka:ṁ Lleka: Khetunika] K M, hetuniṁka: Lhetunika K M
hetuniṁka: Lhavya] norm., hayo L, mataṅhyan tan yogya K, mataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo Mhavya norm.
hayo Lmataṅhyan tan yogya Kmataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo Miṅilaṅakən] L K M • All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.iṅilaṅakən L K M
All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.de saṅ] L, dḍera saṁ K, desasaṁ Mde saṅ L
dḍera saṁ Kdesasaṁ M
hala] L M, ahala Khala L M
ahala Kkumavruhi ry aku] L, kumavruhiyyaku K, kumavruha iriyaku Mkumavruhi ry aku L
kumavruhiyyaku Kkumavruha iriyaku Mkaharəpnya] K M, kaR̥p·nya Lkaharəpnya K M
kaR̥p·nya Lmulat iriya] L, mulati hiriya K, mulahiriya Mmulat iriya L
mulati hiriya Kmulahiriya Mtan vruh pva] M, tan· pva L, tan vruḥ pa Ktan vruh pva M
tan· pva Ltan vruḥ pa Kikaṅ ulah] K, ika hulaḥ L, ikaṅ unya Mikaṅ ulah K
ika hulaḥ Likaṅ unya Msalah] L K, sa13v18salaḥ Msalah L K
sa13v18salaḥ Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mvinuni] L M, vanuni Kvinuni L M
vanuni Khīriya] L M, -hiya: Khīriya L M
-hiya: Kndya lvirnira] K, om. Lndya lvirnira K
om. Ldyaur] em., bhyoḥ L, nyoḥ K, byoḥ Mdyaur em.
bhyoḥ Lnyoḥ Kbyoḥ Mbhūmir] L K, rumir Mbhūmir L K
rumir Māpo hr̥dayaṁ] K M, apoḥ Lāpo hr̥dayaṁ K M
apoḥ Lcandrārkāgni] L M, ca:nḍrakagni- Kcandrārkāgni L M
ca:nḍrakagni- Kyamānilāḥ] em., -yama:,niliṁ L, -yama:nilaṁ* K, -camaniliṁ Myamānilāḥ em.
-yama:,niliṁ L-yama:nilaṁ* K-camaniliṁ Mrātrir] em., latri, L, ratriḥ K, ratri Mrātrir em.
latri, Lratriḥ Kratri Mdvisandhye] em., dvisandyo L K, dvisandya Mdvisandhye em.
dvisandyo L Kdvisandya Mdharmaś ca] norm., damaś ca: L, da:rmma:ś ca K, ḍarmasca Mdharmaś ca norm.
damaś ca: Lda:rmma:ś ca Kḍarmasca Mvr̥ttajñāḥ] norm., vrattha:jñaḥ L, vr̥ta:jñaḥ K, vrətadñaḥ Mvr̥ttajñāḥ norm.
vrattha:jñaḥ Lvr̥ta:jñaḥ Kvrətadñaḥ Mdehinām] norm., dehi09-21nam· || [... L, -nehinam· K, -dahinam M • The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.dehinām norm.
dehi09-21nam· || [... L-nehinam· K-dahinam M
The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.

dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||
dyauḥ] em., nyoḥ K, byoḥ Mdyauḥ em.
nyoḥ Kbyoḥ Mbhūmiḥ] norm., bhumi K, bumi Mbhūmiḥ norm.
bhumi Kbumi Māpaḥ] norm., hapaḥ K, apaḥ, apaḥ Māpaḥ norm.
hapaḥ Kapaḥ, apaḥ Mvvay] norm., vyay· K, vay Mvvay norm.
vyay· Kvay Mhr̥dayam] norm., hr̥daya: K Mhr̥dayam norm.
hr̥daya: K Mcandraḥ] norm., canḍra: K, candra Mcandraḥ norm.
canḍra: Kcandra Mvulan] M, Ulan Kvulan M
Ulan Karkaḥ] norm., ha:rkka K, arka Markaḥ norm.
ha:rkka Karka Magniḥ] norm., Aghni K, agni Magniḥ norm.
Aghni Kagni Myamaḥ] norm., ya:mma K, yama Myamaḥ norm.
ya:mma Kyama Manilaḥ] norm., Anila: K, anila Manilaḥ norm.
Anila: Kanila Mrātriḥ] norm., ratri K, rati Mrātriḥ norm.
ratri Krati Msandhye] norm., -saṇḍye K, -sandya Msandhye norm.
-saṇḍye K-sandya Mmakādi] M, mkadi Lmakādi M
mkadi Ldharma] em., atma M, ḍa:mma: Kdharma em.
atma Mḍa:mma: Ksapolahniṅ] norm., sapolahiṁ K, polahniṁ Msapolahniṅ norm.
sapolahiṁ Kpolahniṁ Msarvajanma] M, śajadma Ksarvajanma M
śajadma Kika] K, ikana Mika K
ikana Mmvaṅ] em., mva K, mvaḥ Mmvaṅ em.
mva Kmvaḥ Mtiṅkahniṅ] K, tiṅkahiṁ Mtiṅkahniṅ K
tiṅkahiṁ Mkāpusan] M, kasan Kkāpusan M
kasan Kpāśa] M, paśaḥ Kpāśa M
paśaḥ Ksevu kvehnya] M, śevūhakveḥnya Ksevu kvehnya M
śevūhakveḥnya Kpaḍomilət] M, panomilət Kpaḍomilət M
panomilət K
kunaṅ] K M, ...] kunaṁ Lkunaṅ K M
...] kunaṁ Lyan satya kita,] K M, om. Lyan satya kita, K M
om. Lsakarəṅə̄ denta] K, sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi L, sakarəṅe kita Msakarəṅə̄ denta K
sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi Lsakarəṅe kita Mtuhv ata] M, yen tuhu L, tuhuta Ktuhv ata M
yen tuhu Ltuhuta Kmvaṅ] L K, vaṁ Mmvaṅ L K
vaṁ Mpasaṅgrahan,] L K, om. Mpasaṅgrahan, L K
om. Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
inujaran] L K, inujara Minujaran L K
inujara Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya] L K, ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya L K
ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)katəkan] K M, kavkan· Lkatəkan K M
kavkan· Likaṅ] norm., yikaṁ L, hikaṁ K Mikaṅ norm.
yikaṁ Lhikaṁ K Mkatunvan umahnya kunaṅ] K M, kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (ordinal)katunvan umahnya kunaṅ K M
kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (ordinal)sinaṅguhnya] K M, pinaṅguḥnya Lsinaṅguhnya K M
pinaṅguḥnya Lpan daṇḍa] L K M • We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.pan daṇḍa L K M
We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
pinakasākṣi] M, pinaṅkanśa:kṣi L, pika:nsakṣi Kpinakasākṣi M
pinaṅkanśa:kṣi Lpika:nsakṣi Kpaṅujarakən] L M, pahujarakən· Kpaṅujarakən L M
pahujarakən· Kekadeśaniṅ] M, Eka:deṣain mg. sup. ni L, hena:deṣani Kekadeśaniṅ M
Eka:deṣain mg. sup. ni Lhena:deṣani Klikhita, sākṣi, bhukti] K M, sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (ordinal)likhita, sākṣi, bhukti K M
sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (ordinal)sinaṅguh] K M, sinaṅguḥniṁ Lsinaṅguh K M
sinaṅguḥniṁ Lkinon] L K M • We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?kinon L K M
We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?pradhana] norm., praḍaṇna L, pr̥dana: K, pradana Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇna Lpr̥dana: Kpradana Mnikaṅ] L, -hikaṁ K Mnikaṅ L
-hikaṁ K Mya daṇḍanya] L M, ḍanḍaṇḍanya Kya daṇḍanya L M
ḍanḍaṇḍanya Kpuluhanya] K M, -puluṅanya Lpuluhanya K M
-puluṅanya L
tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya] K M, om. L (eye-skip)tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya K M
om. L (eye-skip)prāgvivāka] K, pragivaka M, om. L (larger gap)prāgvivāka K
pragivaka Mom. L (larger gap)asatyaa ikaṅ] K, hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ L, amatyaha ikaṅ Masatyaa ikaṅ K
hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ Lamatyaha ikaṅ M
śapatha] L, sapadḍa: K, sapata Mśapatha L
sapadḍa: Ksapata Mginavayakən de] L M, ginavayakəde Kginavayakən de L M
ginavayakəde Kmahār̥ṣi] L K, saṁ maharəsi Mmahār̥ṣi L K
saṁ maharəsi Mmakadon kapəgataniṅ] L M, makatona:pgataniṁ Kmakadon kapəgataniṅ L M
makatona:pgataniṁ Kvasiṣṭha] L K, visista Mvasiṣṭha L K
visista Mrāja] L K, praja Mrāja L K
praja M
dinalih] L M, kadalih K (morphological)dinalih L M
kadalih K (morphological)nda] L, nḍan K Mnda L
nḍan K Mdaṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: Kdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: K*həlyan] L M, həlyad K*həlyan L M
həlyad Kdenikaṅ] K M, deniṁṅ Ldenikaṅ K M
deniṁṅ Lsəṅguhən] L K, səṅgutən Msəṅguhən L K
səṅgutən Msādhu sadākāla] L M, sadukalaḥ Ksādhu sadākāla L M
sadukalaḥ Kmaśapatha] L M, masavata Kmaśapatha L M
masavata Ktuhva] M, tuva: L, tva: Ktuhva M
tuva: Ltva: Kapan] L, Avan K, om. Mapan L
Avan Kom. Mśinapathakənku] L M, sinapa:takənta Kśinapathakənku L M
sinapa:takənta Ktika] L, tikaṁ K, nika Mtika L
tikaṁ Knika Msakeṅ] L K, sakiṁ Msakeṅ L K
sakiṁ Mhayva ta maṅkana,] L K, om. Mhayva ta maṅkana, L K
om. Mmaśapatha] em., pasapaṭa: L K Mmaśapatha em.
pasapaṭa: L K Mdlāhan] L M, dlaha: Kdlāhan L M
dlaha: Kmaṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, om. L • It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
om. L
It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.saṅ] M, sa K, om. L (larger gap)saṅ M
sa Kom. L (larger gap)
Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.səḍaṅ] norm., sḍaṁ- L K, sədəṅ- Msəḍaṅ norm.
sḍaṁ- L Ksədəṅ- Mstrī] K M, histri- L • Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.strī K M
histri- L
Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.hāraka] L K, karaka- Mhāraka L K
karaka- Msaṅ] K M, om. Lsaṅ K M
om. Ltan hana] L K, tana Mtan hana L K
tana Mpāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana] L M, pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: Kpāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana L M
pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
anapathaniṅ] L K, hanapataniṁ K, anapatani Manapathaniṅ L K
hanapataniṁ Kanapatani Mhilaṅa] L M, halaṅa Khilaṅa L M
halaṅa Ktan] K M, ta Ltan K M
ta Lprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmanapathani] L M, manapata:niṁ Kmanapathani L M
manapata:niṁ Kvāhananta] L M, Avahananta Kvāhananta L M
Avahananta Kliṅ] L K, liṅa Mliṅ L K
liṅa Mprāgvivākān] L K, pragivaka M • M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.prāgvivākān L K
pragivaka M
M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ Kpanapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ Kkṣatriya] M, satrya: L, triya Kkṣatriya M
satrya: Ltriya Kmasta hilaṅa,] M, lac. L K (eye-skip)masta hilaṅa, M
lac. L K (eye-skip)liṅanirān] L K, liṅanira Mliṅanirān L K
liṅanira Mpanapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ Kpanapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ Ksakvehniṅ] L, sakvehiṁ K Msakvehniṅ L
sakvehiṁ K Mkabhuktia] norm., kabhūktiha L, ka:bhuktiha: K, kabuktya Mkabhuktia norm.
kabhūktiha Lka:bhuktiha: Kkabuktya Myen] L K, yan Myen L K
yan M
aṅgaməla] M, aṅamla:- L, gamla:- Kaṅgaməla M
aṅamla:- Lgamla:- Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mkonən asiləma] M, konasiL̥ma L, konəsiL̥ Kkonən asiləma M
konasiL̥ma LkonəsiL̥ Kvvay ajro] norm., vvaya,jro L, vaya:jro K Mvvay ajro norm.
vvaya,jro Lvaya:jro K Manaknikaṅ] L M, a:nakna:kaṁ Kanaknikaṅ L M
a:nakna:kaṁ Ksatuṅgal de saṅ] L M, ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ Ksatuṅgal de saṅ L M
ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
vvai] L, vai K, ve Kvvai L
vai Kve Ksatya vacananikaṅ] M, tika:ṁ vacaṇa L, satya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K • We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya hujarnya de saṅ prabhu.satya vacananikaṅ M
tika:ṁ vacaṇa Lsatya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K
We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya hujarnya de saṅ prabhu.prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mri] K M, riṁ Lri K M
riṁ Lśapatha] K M, ṣasapaṭṭa:ka Lśapatha K M
ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L
mahārāja] L M, mavlara:ja Kmahārāja L M
mavlara:ja Kvatsa] L M, tatsa Kvatsa L M
tatsa Kapuy] K M, apviy· Lapuy K M
apviy· Lrambutira] L M, mrambutira: Krambutira L M
mrambutira: Ktan] L M, ta Ktan L M
ta Kgəsəṅa] M, gsəṅa L K • Emend gsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.gəsəṅa M
gsəṅa L K
Emend gsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.deniṅ] L K, deni Mdeniṅ L K
deni Msatya] L, śaktya- K, kasatya- Msatya L
śaktya- Kkasatya- M
kūṭasākṣya] em., kutasakṣinya L, kuta:sakṣinya Kkūṭasākṣya em.
kutasakṣinya Lkuta:sakṣinya Kasatya] conj., hanasakṣiha: L, Asakṣiha: Kasatya conj.
hanasakṣiha: LAsakṣiha: Ksinatyan] L, sanatyan Ksinatyan L
sanatyan Kkalāntara] L, kalaṣara: Kkalāntara L
kalaṣara: Ktan yogya] K, tanogya Ltan yogya K
tanogya Lmutahakna] L, mutakna Kmutahakna L
mutakna Kananagih] L, hana:nagiḥ Kananagih L
hana:nagiḥ K
mūrkhanya,] L, om. Kmūrkhanya, L
om. Khyunya,] L, om. Khyunya, L
om. Kvitatha] em., vita L, vita: K • Or emend viṭa?vitatha em.
vita Lvita: K
Or emend viṭa?ṅa] L, ṅaranya, liṁ saṅ hyaṁ haga:mma: K • It seems likely that the K reading is due to expansion in transmission.ṅa L
ṅaranya, liṁ saṅ hyaṁ haga:mma: K
It seems likely that the K reading is due to expansion in transmission.
sḍəṅnya] L, sḍaṁnya Ksḍəṅnya L
sḍaṁnya Kpinakasākṣi] L, na:kasakṣi Kpinakasākṣi L
na:kasakṣi Klobha pinakādinya,] L K • The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous div, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from div 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne.lobha pinakādinya, L K
The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous div, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from div 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne.ḍaṇḍa hikā] L K • Emend ḍaṇḍan ikā? Cf. the ambivalent evidence from divs 31, 34, 54, 62 and 62.ḍaṇḍa hikā L K
Emend ḍaṇḍan ikā? Cf. the ambivalent evidence from divs 31, 34, 54, 62 and 62.yathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yatakrama: Kyathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myatakrama: K
sḍəṅnya] L, sḍaṁnya Ksḍəṅnya L
sḍaṁnya Kmās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma, su K3] L, 1 K3 L
1 Kyan] L, kunaṁ yan K • Starting here, K reads kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L has nothing.yan L
kunaṁ yan K
Starting here, K reads kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L has nothing.hetunya hadva] L, hetunyana:dva: Khetunya hadva L
hetunyana:dva: Ksāhasa] L, -sahaśra: Ksāhasa L
-sahaśra: Kmās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma, su K3] L, 2 K3 L
2 K2.] L, 2, tkanya || K • Starting here, K reads tkanya several times at sentence end where L has nothing.2. L
2, tkanya || K
Starting here, K reads tkanya several times at sentence end where L has nothing.
yan] L, kunaṁ yan Kyan L
kunaṁ yan Khistri-kahyunya hetunya hadva], histri-kahyunya hadva L, yaniṁ stri-kahyunyan hadva: K • Cf. another case of (hi)stri-kahyun in #K 45r1, and an occurrence of (hi)stri-vicāra in div 97. Assume the compound to be strī-kahyun or histri-kahyun?histri-kahyunya hetunya hadva
histri-kahyunya hadva Lyaniṁ stri-kahyunyan hadva: K
Cf. another case of (hi)stri-kahyun in #K 45r1, and an occurrence of (hi)stri-vicāra in div 97. Assume the compound to be strī-kahyun or histri-kahyun?mās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma:, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma:, su Kmā, 1.] L, ma:, 1, tkanya || Kmā, 1. L
ma:, 1, tkanya || Kkunaṅ yan] L K • Both witnesses give kunaṅ at sentence start from here on.kunaṅ yan L K
Both witnesses give kunaṅ at sentence start from here on.hetunya] L, hetunyan Khetunya L
hetunyan Kmās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma:, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma:, su Kmā, 11.] L K • K does not read tkanya at the end this sentence.mā, 11. L K
K does not read tkanya at the end this sentence.hetunya] L, hetunyan Khetunya L
hetunyan Kpanḍaṇḍeriya] K, ḍaṇḍeriya: Lpanḍaṇḍeriya K
ḍaṇḍeriya: Lmā, 10.] L, ma:, 10, tkanya || Kmā, 10. L
ma:, 10, tkanya || Khetunya hadva] L, hetunyanadva Khetunya hadva L
hetunyanadva Kmā, 5.] L, ma:, 5, tkanya || Kmā, 5. L
ma:, 5, tkanya || K
ḍaṇḍaniṅ] L, caṇḍaniṁ Kḍaṇḍaniṅ L
caṇḍaniṁ Kvinarahakan] L, virahakan Kvinarahakan L
virahakan Kprabhedanya] L, pranedanya Kprabhedanya L
pranedanya Kanāniṅ] norm., ananiṁṅ L Kanāniṅ norm.
ananiṁṅ L K
satrya] L, satriya K • Cf. divs 66 and 98 on the spelling of this word.satrya L
satriya K
Cf. divs 66 and 98 on the spelling of this word.gumaveyakna] norm., gumavehakna L, gumaveya Kgumaveyakna norm.
gumavehakna Lgumaveya Ksḍəṅnya] L, sḍaṁnya Lsḍəṅnya L
sḍaṁnya Lniṅ avyavahāra] L, -niṁ vyavahara Kniṅ avyavahāra L
-niṁ vyavahara Kyathāparādha ya] norm., yataparadaya L, yataparada:ryya K • The term yathāparādha recurs in §159.yathāparādha ya norm.
yataparadaya Lyataparada:ryya K
The term yathāparādha recurs in §159.brāhmaṇān] K, brahmaṇna Lbrāhmaṇān K
brahmaṇna Lḍaṇḍan] K, ḍaṇḍa Lḍaṇḍan K
ḍaṇḍa Liti sākṣicaritādi] L, Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* Kiti sākṣicaritādi L
Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
svāyambhuva] norm., sva:yambuhva: L, śvayambuhva: Ksvāyambhuva norm.
sva:yambuhva: Lśvayambuhva: Ktan hana pakənanikaṁ brāhmaṇa,] norm., om. L (eye-skip), tan pakaḍananiṁ brahmaṇa: K, tan hana pakənaniṅ kaṅ brahmana, Mtan hana pakənanikaṁ brāhmaṇa, norm.
om. L (eye-skip)tan pakaḍananiṁ brahmaṇa: Ktan hana pakənaniṅ kaṅ brahmana, M
sthānaniṅ] M, svarṇaniṁ L, svananiṁ Ksthānaniṅ M
svarṇaniṁ Lsvananiṁ Kḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa] conj., om. L K M • Our restitution is based on the parallel in div 109.ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa conj.
om. L K M
Our restitution is based on the parallel in div 109.
The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.paganti-gantiniṅ] K, pagantagantaniṁ Lpaganti-gantiniṅ K
pagantagantaniṁ Lsahurniṅ] L, om. Ksahurniṅ L
om. Kkavruhana] L, kavruha Kkavruhana L
kavruha Khadon] L, don Khadon L
don Ktibākna] K, tibaka:kna Ltibākna K
tibaka:kna Lḍaṇḍan] K, ḍaṇḍa Lḍaṇḍan K
ḍaṇḍa L
mandaṇḍa, hala sira] M, ma:nəṇḍa:, halasira: L, manaṇḍa:halanira Kmandaṇḍa, hala sira M
ma:nəṇḍa:, halasira: Lmanaṇḍa:halanira Kilaṅ puṇyanira, ilaṅ svarganira,] K M, Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, Lilaṅ puṇyanira, ilaṅ svarganira, K M
Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, Lhilaṅaknanira] K, hilaṅa:kna,nira Lhilaṅaknanira K
hilaṅa:kna,nira Ltaṅ handaṇḍa] L, taṁ daṇḍa Ktaṅ handaṇḍa L
taṁ daṇḍa K
panḍaṇḍa] L M, paḍaṇḍa Kpanḍaṇḍa L M
paḍaṇḍa Kḍaṇḍan,] K M, ḍaṇḍa, L • All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.ḍaṇḍan, K M
ḍaṇḍa, L
All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.panḍaṇḍa] em., paḍaṇḍa L K, mandanda Mpanḍaṇḍa em.
paḍaṇḍa L Kmandanda Mirikaṅ] L K, ikaṁ Mirikaṅ L K
ikaṁ Mḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa] Thus formulated in K M, ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L • The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of KM. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa thus formulated in K M
ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L
The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of KM. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.duryaśa] L, ḍūryyaṣan K Mduryaśa L
ḍūryyaṣan K Mamaṅgih] K, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ Mamaṅgih K
hamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ Mnaraka] L, -nraka: Knaraka L
-nraka: K
ujar ahala] L, Ujaraha: K, ujarala Mujar ahala L
Ujaraha: Kujarala Mgavayakna] L M, gava:kna Kgavayakna L M
gava:kna Kkapiṅrvanya] K M, kapiṁrvana: Lkapiṅrvanya K M
kapiṁrvana: Lḍaṇḍa dhana] norm., ḍaṇḍa dana: L K, daṅda danda dana Mḍaṇḍa dhana norm.
ḍaṇḍa dana: L Kdaṅda danda dana M
anibākna] L K, anibakakəna Manibākna L K
anibakakəna Mkapat] conj., dahat· L K Mkapat conj.
dahat· L K Mtibāknanira] L M, tibakanira: Ktibāknanira L M
tibakanira: Kḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa Lḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
tāmra] K M, tambra Ltāmra K M
tambra Lpatmahan] L K, patəmagan Mpatmahan L K
patəmagan Mmāṣa] em., ma:s· L K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K Mmakadon] L M, maṅka:don Kmakadon L M
maṅka:don Kya tikāja] L M, yateka:ja Kya tikāja L M
yateka:ja K
vvalu] em., vaṁlu L M, vvaṁlu Kvvalu em.
vaṁlu L Mvvaṁlu Ksḍəṅiṅ] L, sḍaṅi K, sədaṅiṁ Msḍəṅiṅ L
sḍaṅi Ksədaṅiṁ Mraviteja, sumnə̄ riṅ] K, ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ L, raviteja sumna riṁ Mraviteja, sumnə̄ riṅ K
ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ Lraviteja sumna riṁ Msalikṣā ṅaranya] K M, salikṣa:, ṅa Lsalikṣā ṅaranya K M
salikṣa:, ṅa Lsasavi] L K, saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi Msasavi L K
saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
sakr̥ṣṇalam] L K, sakrənalam Msakr̥ṣṇalam L K
sakrənalam Mṅaranya, limaṅ] L M, ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)ṅaranya, limaṅ L M
ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)samāṣa] em., sama:s· L Msamāṣa em.
sama:s· L Mmāṣa] conj., mas· ṅaranya L M • We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.māṣa conj.
mas· ṅaranya L M
We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.kuna] M, kunaṁ L • This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.kuna M
kunaṁ L
This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
pataṅ] L, kunaṁ pataṁ Mpataṅ L
kunaṁ pataṁ Mkuna] em., kunaṁ L Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L Mṅaranya, ikaṅ] L M, ...] ikaṅ Kṅaranya, ikaṅ L M
...] ikaṅ Kkuna] em., kunaṁ L K Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L K Msadharaṇa] em., sadara L K Msadharaṇa em.
sadara L K M2, mā,] L, 2, ṅa, ma:, K M2, mā, L
2, ṅa, ma:, K Myan iṅ pirak] L, yan pirak· K Myan iṅ pirak L
yan pirak· K Mdve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te] norm., dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te L, dve trapbale, samadr̥te K, edvakrəsnale, samadrəte M • All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te norm.
dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te Ldve trapbale, samadr̥te Kedvakrəsnale, samadrəte M
All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.samadhr̥te] norm., samadr̥te L K Msamadhr̥te norm.
samadr̥te L K Mtkākən] M, tkaknən L, tkanən Ktkākən M
tkaknən Ltkanən Kvehən] conj., veḥ L K Mvehən conj.
veḥ L K Mrūpyamāṣakaḥ] norm., rupyaḥma:slaka: L, rupanyamasakaḥ K, rupyamasakaḥ Mrūpyamāṣakaḥ norm.
rupyaḥma:slaka: Lrupanyamasakaḥ Krupyamasakaḥ M
māṣa] em., mas· K L Mmāṣa em.
mas· K L Mdharaṇa] L K, karana Mdharaṇa L K
karana Mṅaranya] K M, ṅa Lṅaranya K M
ṅa Li pirak] K, pirak· L, ikaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak Mi pirak K
pirak· Likaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak Mpurāṇa] M, suraṇa L Kpurāṇa M
suraṇa L Kpamrata] M, pamr̥ttha L, patratū Kpamrata M
pamr̥ttha Lpatratū Kya sakārṣāpaṇa] L M, ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa Kya sakārṣāpaṇa L M
ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa Kmapa yan] L K, mapan yan Mmapa yan L K
mapan yan Mtāmra] L K, tvaratamra Mtāmra L K
tvaratamra M
It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in L that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.kuna] em., kunaṁ L K Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L K M2] L K, ṅa M2 L K
ṅa Mmā] em., ma:s· L K Mmā em.
ma:s· L K Mkunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma] Thus formulated in K M, kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ ||

R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ,
ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ ||

nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*,
ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L • Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma thus formulated in K M
kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ ||

R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ,
ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ ||

nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*,
ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L
Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.pirak paṇa sapuluh] L K, sapuluh pana pirak Mpirak paṇa sapuluh L K
sapuluh pana pirak M2] L K, ṅa M2 L K
ṅa Mtkanya] K M, om. Ltkanya K M
om. Lśatamāna ṅaranya] M, satapana:, ṅa L, satama: ṅaranya Kśatamāna ṅaranya M
satapana:, ṅa Lsatama: ṅaranya Ksaniṣka] em., saniskara L K Msaniṣka em.
saniskara L K Mmavarah-varah] K M, mavaraḥ Lmavarah-varah K M
mavaraḥ L
limaṅ] L, lima K Mlimaṅ L
lima K Mpaṇa, paṇa] L K, paṇa Mpaṇa, paṇa L K
paṇa Mtāmra] K M, hamra Ltāmra K M
hamra Lmā,], om. L K M • In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.mā,
om. L K M
In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.2] L K, ṅa M2 L K
ṅa Myan iṅ pirak] M, pira:k· L, yani pirak· Kyan iṅ pirak M
pira:k· Lyani pirak· Kma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa,] L K, om. M (eye-skip)ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa, L K
om. M (eye-skip)tkanya] K, om. L M, om. M (larger gap)tkanya K
om. L Mom. M (larger gap)2] L K, lpa2 L K
lpa tkanya] K, om. L, təkaniṁ təkanya Mtkanya K
om. Ltəkaniṁ təkanya Mmapan ikaṅ] L M, om. Lmapan ikaṅ L M
om. Lku, 1], 1, ku Lku, 1
1, ku Ltkanya riṅ pirak.] K, yen pirak· || L, təkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M • Since it is not matched in LK, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.tkanya riṅ pirak. K
yen pirak· || Ltəkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M
Since it is not matched in LK, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.
pavarah] L K, varaḥ Mpavarah L K
varaḥ Mvasiṣṭha] L K, visista Mvasiṣṭha L K
visista Mgavayakna] L M, kavayakna Kgavayakna L M
kavayakna Ksatus] L K, satis Msatus L K
satis Mmāṣa] em., ma:s· L K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K Mpradhanāṅalāntarakna] M, praḍana:, ṅalantarakna L, pr̥daṇa:kalantarakna Kpradhanāṅalāntarakna M
praḍana:, ṅalantarakna Lpr̥daṇa:kalantarakna Kku, 1,], ku, L K, ksa M • All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.ku, 1,
ku, L Kksa M
All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.tkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ] K, tkaniṁ ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ L, təkaniṅ aṅalantaraniṁ Mtkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ K
tkaniṁ ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ Ltəkaniṅ aṅalantaraniṁ Mma, su, 9] L M, ma:, 1, 9 Kma, su, 9 L M
ma:, 1, 9 K6, riṅ sapuluh tahun] conj., A riṁ salek· L K, A, riṁ salek· M • The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two time not far below (div 130, 132).6, riṅ sapuluh tahun conj.
A riṁ salek· L KA, riṁ salek· M
The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two time not far below (div 130, 132).
mā 2] em., maṅu L K Mmā 2 em.
maṅu L K Maṅalantarakən] L, aṅalantara:kənya K Maṅalantarakən L
aṅalantara:kənya K Mmāṣa] em., ma:s· L K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
prabhedanikaṅ] K M, prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ Lprabhedanikaṅ K M
prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ Lmā, 2] em., ma:s·, 2 L, mas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 K, mas, ṅsa Mmā, 2 em.
ma:s·, 2 Lmas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 Kmas, ṅsa Mmā, 3] em., ma:s·, 3 L K, mas, ṅvya Mmā, 3 em.
ma:s·, 3 L Kmas, ṅvya Mmā, 4] em., ma:s·, 4 L K, mas, a Mmā, 4 em.
ma:s·, 4 L Kmas, a Mmā, 5] em., ma:s·, 5 L K, mas, 5 Mmā, 5 em.
ma:s·, 5 L Kmas, 5 Msalek] L, salekya K Msalek L
salekya K Myan] M, yanya L Kyan M
yanya L Kaṅalāntaranana] em., haṅala1×ntarana: L, Aṅalantarana: K, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana em.
haṅala1×ntarana: LAṅalantarana: Kaṅalantara Mmā] L K, mas Mmā L K
mas Myan] em., yanya L M, yenya Kyan em.
yanya L Myenya Kkṣatriya] M, satrya L, saktrya Kkṣatriya M
satrya Lsaktrya Kaṅalāntaranana] L K, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana L K
aṅalantara Mmā, 3] L K, mas Mmā, 3 L K
mas Myan] em., yanya L M, yenya Kyan em.
yanya L Myenya Kvaiśya] norm., veśya L, ṣyai K, vesya Mvaiśya norm.
veśya Lṣyai Kvesya Maṅalāntaranana] L K, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana L K
aṅalantara Mmā, 4] L K, mas Mmā, 4 L K
mas Myan] em., yanya L K Myan em.
yanya L K Maṅalāntaranana] K, haṅalantara L, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana K
haṅalantara Laṅalantara Msalek] L, saleknya K Msalek L
saleknya K M
saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa] M, sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa L, samana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: Ksaṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa M
sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa Lsamana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: Ktan] L M, han Ktan L M
han Kgantanya] L, gantaknanya K, antakananya M • Presumably the typist responsible for M simply failed to type a g.gantanya L
gantaknanya Kantakananya M
Presumably the typist responsible for M simply failed to type a g.dvalən] L M, dvaL̥m· Kdvalən L M
dvaL̥m· Klələba] K M, L̥L̥bakna Klələba K M
L̥L̥bakna K
deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa] L, de saṁ masaṇḍa: K Mdeniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa L
de saṁ masaṇḍa: K Mpapobhaya] M, pasobhaya L, mapoya: Kpapobhaya M
pasobhaya Lmapoya: Kkabhuktihanya] L M, bhuktiyanya Kkabhuktihanya L M
bhuktiyanya Kpakalāntara], paṅalantara Lpakalāntara
paṅalantara Lkṣaya] K M, kṣatriya Lkṣaya K M
kṣatriya Lyan] L M, yen Kyan L M
yen Kiṅaṅgo] L K, idaṅgo Miṅaṅgo L K
idaṅgo Mhəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ] L, lyana:na samulyahikaṁ K, əlyanikaṁ Mhəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ L
lyana:na samulyahikaṁ Kəlyanikaṁ Myan] L, kunaṁ yan K Myan L
kunaṁ yan K Maṅga maṅəlyanana] norm., haṅga maṅalyanana L, aṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na K, aṅgatṅəlyanana Maṅga maṅəlyanana norm.
haṅga maṅalyanana Laṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na Kaṅgatṅəlyanana Msaṇḍa] L K, sansanda Msaṇḍa L K
sansanda Mṅaranya yan] K M, ṅaran vaṁ Lṅaranya yan K M
ṅaran vaṁ L
patuvava] em., patuvavan· L M, patuvavahan· Kpatuvava em.
patuvavan· L Mpatuvavahan· Kika] L K, ika ika Mika L K
ika ika Minaku] L K, anuku Minaku L K
anuku M
sobhaya] K, pobhaya L Msobhaya K
pobhaya L Mmvaṅ] K M, om. Lmvaṅ K M
om. Ltuvi] L K, tvi Mtuvi L K
tvi Mlələba] L K, lələb Mlələba L K
lələb Mikaṅ] L, kunaṁ hikaṁ K Mikaṅ L
kunaṁ hikaṁ K Msapi] K M, sampi Lsapi K M
sampi Lpatuvavakna] L K, tuvavakəna Mpatuvavakna L K
tuvavakəna Mlələba, ya] L K, lələba ta ya Mlələba, ya L K
lələba ta ya M
patuvavan] em., matuvava L, patuvava K, atuvava Mpatuvavan em.
matuvava Lpatuvava Katuvava Msalviraniṅ] K M, salvirriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salvirriṁ Lsalviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ Lri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Klavasanya] L, lavasnya K Mlavasanya L
lavasnya K Mmulat ta] norm., mula:ta L, mulata K Mmulat ta norm.
mula:ta Lmulata K Mya humənəṅ] L, ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K Mya humənəṅ L
ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K Mikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: Kikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: Kmakadravyahanya] L, hika:dravyahanya K, ika makadrəvyahanya Mmakadravyahanya L
hika:dravyahanya Kika makadrəvyahanya Mmatuvava kunaṅ] L, Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava K, ikaṁ vaṁ matuvava Mmatuvava kunaṅ L
Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava Kikaṁ vaṁ matuvava Mmulat ta yan] norm., mulata: yan L, mula ya K, mulat yan Mmulat ta yan norm.
mulata: yan Lmula ya Kmulat yan Mhumənəṅ] L, Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K Mhumənəṅ L
Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K Mya iṅucap-ucap] conj., ṅucap-ucap L K M • We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.ya iṅucap-ucap conj.
ṅucap-ucap L K M
We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.ikaṅ] L K, ika Mikaṅ L K
ika Miṅucap] L, hinucap K, iṅucapan Miṅucap L
hinucap Kiṅucapan Mikaṅ] K M, riṁ Likaṅ K M
riṁ Lvvaṅ vavaṅ] L K, vaṁ vvaṅ Mvvaṅ vavaṅ L K
vaṁ vvaṅ Mbhinuktiniṅ] norm., binukti, riṁṅ L, bhinuktini len· K, binukti iṁ Mbhinuktiniṅ norm.
binukti, riṁṅ Lbhinuktini len· Kbinukti iṁ Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Ksaṅ] L K, om. Msaṅ L K
om. Mpatuvavan] M, matuvava L, patuvava Kpatuvavan M
matuvava Lpatuvava Kta ya irikaṅ] K M, om. Lta ya irikaṅ K M
om. Lsabhinuktinya] L M, saṁ binuktinya Ksabhinuktinya L M
saṁ binuktinya Kmasaṇḍa] M, manaṇḍa L, manaṇḍa: Kmasaṇḍa M
manaṇḍa Lmanaṇḍa: Kmvaṅ saṅ] K M, om. Lmvaṅ saṅ K M
om. Lmatuvava] L, patuvava K, tuvava Mmatuvava L
patuvava Ktuvava M
abəh] L K, əbaḥ Mabəh L K
əbaḥ Mamukti] L K, mamukti Mamukti L K
mamukti Mucapən] norm., hucapan L, hiṅucapan K, iṅucapan Mucapən norm.
hucapan Lhiṅucapan Kiṅucapan Mvehən] norm., vehin L, vehan K Mvehən norm.
vehin Lvehan K Malah ika] K M, halahi Ika Lalah ika K M
halahi Ika Lamnaṅ iṅ] M, hamna Ikaṁṅ L, Amnaṁ hikaṁ Kamnaṅ iṅ M
hamna Ikaṁṅ LAmnaṁ hikaṁ K
Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.dravyaniṅ] L K, drəvya si Mdravyaniṅ L K
drəvya si Mdravyaniṅ] L, dravya saṁ K Mdravyaniṅ L
dravya saṁ K Mtinuvavakən] M, hinuvava:kən· L, tinvavakən· Ktinuvavakən M
hinuvava:kən· Ltinvavakən· Kniṅ ratu] L, saṁ prabu K M (lexical)niṅ ratu L
saṁ prabu K M (lexical)ya] K M, om. Lya K M
om. Lyadyapin] L, yadyapi K Myadyapin L
yadyapi K Mkatka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa] L, katkaha daśavarṣaha K, katəkaha dasavarsa M • Or emend to katka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa L
katkaha daśavarṣaha Kkatəkaha dasavarsa M
Or emend to katka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti] L, həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: K, elyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana Mmaṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti L
həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: Kelyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
ya] L M, yen Kya L M
yen Kkalāntaran] L K, kakalantaran Mkalāntaran L K
kakalantaran Malapən] M, halapan L, Alapan Malapən M
halapan LAlapan Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kya] em., yan L K M • We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.ya em.
yan L K M
We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.dhānya] norm., da:nya L, danya K Mdhānya norm.
da:nya Ldanya K Msada] em., ta:ya L, saya: K Msada em.
ta:ya Lsaya: K Mlava, vāhya] M, vaya, larva L, vaya, lava: Klava, vāhya M
vaya, larva Lvaya, lava: Kalavas ta] L, Alavasata K Malavas ta L
Alavasata K Mkasahuran] M, katahura:n· L, katahuran· Kkasahuran M
katahura:n· Lkatahuran· Kpanahuranya] L M, panahurnya Kpanahuranya L M
panahurnya Katak] L M, yatak· Katak L M
yatak· Kṅaranya] K M, ṅa Lṅaranya K M
ṅa Lbəsar] L K, bəras Mbəsar L K
bəras Msinaṅguh] L, sinəṅgaḥ K, sinaṅgaḥ Msinaṅguh L
sinəṅgaḥ Ksinaṅgaḥ Msada] em., smaya: L, saya: K, saya Msada em.
smaya: Lsaya: Ksaya Mṅaranya] M, ṅa L, ṅaraka: Kṅaranya M
ṅa Lṅaraka: Kghr̥ta] em., ghaṭa L, gatta: K, gata M • Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).ghr̥ta em.
ghaṭa Lgatta: Kgata M
Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).pataraṇa] L, pataraṇa: K, patarana M • OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.pataraṇa L
pataraṇa: Kpatarana M
OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.vāhya] em., vaya L K, vavyahya Mvāhya em.
vaya L Kvavyahya M
ləpihakna] L M, kalpihakna Kləpihakna L M
kalpihakna Kya] K M, om. Lya K M
om. Lsakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K Msakeṅ L
sakiṁ K Mliṅ saṅ paṇḍita.] K, om. L, liṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... Mliṅ saṅ paṇḍita. K
om. Lliṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... Mmuvah] L, mvaḥ Kmuvah L
mvaḥ Kmās su] em., mma:s· L, ma:s· Kmās su em.
mma:s· Lma:s· K
Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.gnəpana] L, gnəpana: Uga Kgnəpana L
gnəpana: Uga Kpradhanāṅalap kalāntara] conj., pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· L, pr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K • Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that both witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.pradhanāṅalap kalāntara conj.
pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· Lpr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K
Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that both witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.hana] L, hana ta K • K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.hana L
hana ta K
K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi] , cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di L, cakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K, ...] hana kayikavrədi Mcakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi
cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di Lcakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K...] hana kayikavrədi Mkālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi] conj., om. L K (eye-skip)kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi conj.
om. L K (eye-skip)ta] L M, om. Kta L M
om. Kkalāntara] L M, ka:ntara: Kkalāntara L M
ka:ntara: Kinilvakən] K M, Inilvan Linilvakən K M
Inilvan Lpradhana] norm., pradana: L M, pr̥dana [... Kpradhana norm.
pradana: L Mpr̥dana [... Kṅaranya] M, ṅaran· Lṅaranya M
ṅaran· Linalapan] L, inalapn Minalapan L
inalapn Mya] M, ye Lya M
ye Lkinalāntaran konkonan] L M • The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.kinalāntaran konkonan L M
The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.denikaṅ] em., de saṁ L, deniṁkaṁ Mdenikaṅ em.
de saṁ Ldeniṁkaṁ Mkārikā] norm., karika:- L Mkārikā norm.
karika:- L Mrikaṅ] L, riṁka Mrikaṅ L
riṁka Mkinalantaran] L, kalantaran Mkinalantaran L
kalantaran Msatuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] L, ...]n kalantara:niṁ K, stumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ Msatuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ L
...]n kalantara:niṁ Kstumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
kalāntara] L K, kalantaran Mkalāntara L K
kalantaran Miṅaṇḍəh] em., hiṅanḍiḥ L K M • The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.iṅaṇḍəh em.
hiṅanḍiḥ L K M
The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.pva] L M, kapva Kpva L M
kapva Kyān] em., yana L M, ya:na Kyān em.
yana L Mya:na K
kalāntara] K M, ka:rantara Kkalāntara K M
ka:rantara Kmapanas] norm., manəs· L, mapanəs· K, panas Mmapanas norm.
manəs· Lmapanəs· Kpanas Msahurənya] M, sahurana L, savuranya Ksahurənya M
sahurana Lsavuranya Kmvah] L K, mvaṁ Mmvah L K
mvaṁ Msahurən] L, savuR̥nya K, sahurənya Msahurən L
savuR̥nya Ksahurənya M
mañakravr̥ddhyakən] norm., ma:ñakravr̥dihakən L, mañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən K, mañakrəvrədyakən Mmañakravr̥ddhyakən norm.
ma:ñakravr̥dihakən Lmañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən Kmañakrəvrədyakən M*tinəguhan] L M, tinəṅguhan· K*tinəguhan L M
tinəṅguhan· Kminithyanya … kāla,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)minithyanya … kāla, L M
om. K (eye-skip)*minithyanya] L, minisyanya M, om. K (larger gap)*minithyanya L
minisyanya Mom. K (larger gap)apihutaṅ] L M, hutaṅ Kapihutaṅ L M
hutaṅ K
vruh ri] M, vru ri L, vruḥ riṁ Kvruh ri M
vru ri Lvruḥ riṁ Kta ri] em., kari L M, riṁ Kta ri em.
kari L Mriṁ Kkatəmvanikaṅ lābha] em., ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha L, katəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: K, katəmvaniṁ kalaba Mkatəmvanikaṅ lābha em.
ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha Lkatəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: Kkatəmvaniṁ kalaba Mrikaṅ] L M, rikna Krikaṅ L M
rikna Kmvaṅ vruh ya] L M, mvaḥ ya vruḥ Kmvaṅ vruh ya L M
mvaḥ ya vruḥ Kkatkaniṅ] L, tkaniṅ K, təkani K • We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in div 135.katkaniṅ L
tkaniṅ Ktəkani K
We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in div 135.ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kyadyapin] L, yadyapi K Myadyapin L
yadyapi K Mmaṅkana] L K, maṅkana-maṅkana Mmaṅkana L K
maṅkana-maṅkana Msatkanya juga] L M, patanya juga:n Ksatkanya juga L M
patanya juga:n Kpahutaṅanya] L K, pahutaṅnya Mpahutaṅanya L K
pahutaṅnya Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K*palayaran] L, palayaranya K M*palayaran L
palayaranya K Mkalāntaraniṅ] L K, kalantarani Mkalāntaraniṅ L K
kalantarani M
maṅaku] L K, paṅakū Kmaṅaku L K
paṅakū Kri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kvvaṅ] norm., voṁ L, om. K M • Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.vvaṅ norm.
voṁ Lom. K M
Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.pinintonakənya] L K, pinintonakəna Mpinintonakənya L K
pinintonakəna Mmeṅəta] L K, meṅəta-meṅəta Mmeṅəta L K
meṅəta-meṅəta Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
iṅgataniṅ] L K, aṅgataniṅ Miṅgataniṅ L K
aṅgataniṅ Malaṅ-alaṅ] L K, aṅalaṅ-alaṅi Malaṅ-alaṅ L K
aṅalaṅ-alaṅi Mśeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ] Thus formulated in L, śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, sesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M • Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya • The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and KM, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, KM seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature UBL Or 5037 (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ thus formulated in L
śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya Ksesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Msesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Mśeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M
Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and KM, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, KM seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature UBL Or 5037 (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
ikaṅ] K M, om. Likaṅ K M
om. Lginavayakniṅ] L, ginavayakən riṁ K Mginavayakniṅ L
ginavayakən riṁ K M*kuṭumbi] em., kuhumbi L, kudumbi K M*kuṭumbi em.
kuhumbi Lkudumbi K Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kbapanya] M, bapanta L Kbapanya M
bapanta L Kbapanya] M, maṅkana: bapa:nya L, maṅkana: bapanya Kbapanya M
maṅkana: bapa:nya Lmaṅkana: bapanya Kbapa] L, bapanya K Mbapa L
bapanya K M
ika] K, ikaṁ M, om. Lika K
ikaṁ Mom. Ltiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ] L K, tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ Mtiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ L K
tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ Mkaṅ] L M, om. Kkaṅ L M
om. Kyogya] K M, ogya Lyogya K M
ogya Lanak] L, hanaknya K Manak L
hanaknya K Mtan iṅgataniṅ] L M, taniṁ K (eye-skip)tan iṅgataniṅ L M
taniṁ K (eye-skip)yadyapi] L K, yadyapinyan Myadyapi L K
yadyapinyan Mdānapratibhūḥ] norm., da:napratibhuḥ L, dana:pratibuḥ K Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
da:napratibhuḥ Ldana:pratibuḥ K Mdānapratibhūḥ] norm., dana:pratibhuḥ L, dana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography), danapratibuḥ Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
dana:pratibhuḥ Ldana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography)danapratibuḥ Mri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Khutaṅ, ikaṅ] norm., utaṁ Ikaṁ L, pihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ K, utaṁnikaṅ Mhutaṅ, ikaṅ norm.
utaṁ Ikaṁ Lpihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ Kutaṁnikaṅ Mikaṅ anaknikaṅ] conj., hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K Mikaṅ anaknikaṅ conj.
hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K Msaṅ pradhana] conj., maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ L, maṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K M, maṅaku danapratibuḥsaṅ pradhana conj.
maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ Lmaṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K Mmaṅaku danapratibuḥ sumahurana] M, sumahurana L Ksumahurana M
sumahurana L Khutaṅ ikaṅ] em., hutaṁnikaṁ L M, hūtaṁnikaṁ Khutaṅ ikaṅ em.
hutaṁnikaṁ L Mhūtaṁnikaṁ Ksenakuniṅ] L, sena:kuni K, senakunni Msenakuniṅ L
sena:kuni Ksenakunni Manakiṅ] em., hanak riṁ L K Manakiṅ em.
hanak riṁ L K Mmaṅkanātah] M, maṅkana ta L Kmaṅkanātah M
maṅkana ta L Knikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya] K M, manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L • The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya K M
manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L
The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kpihutaṅnya] L K, utaṅnya Mpihutaṅnya L K
utaṅnya Mkinavruhan] L M, kavruhan Kkinavruhan L M
kavruhan Kyan] K, ya,h L, om. Myan K
ya,h Lom. Mulih anyāya] em., hulihanya: Lulih anyāya em.
hulihanya: Lsādhanaha] conj., sadanmana L, sadana:na K Msādhanaha conj.
sadanmana Lsadana:na K Mkonkonakna] K, kokonakna L, konkonana Mkonkonakna K
kokonakna Lkonkonana Mya] K M, om. Lya K M
om. Lsahurən] K, saUra: L, iron Msahurən K
saUra: Liron M
piraknya] L K, si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya Mpiraknya L K
si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya Mmaṅakva] em., manaṅakva L, maṅakuvva K, >maṅkana Mmaṅakva em.
manaṅakva Lmaṅakuvva K>maṅkana Msahurənya ikaṅ] L M, sahuranyanikaṁ Ksahurənya ikaṅ L M
sahuranyanikaṁ Ksenakunya] em., senaku L, senakumna K, senakuna Msenakunya em.
senaku Lsenakumna Ksenakuna Mnirādiṣṭa] em., niraniṣṭa: L K, niradipta Mnirādiṣṭa em.
niraniṣṭa: L Kniradipta Mmaṅakva] L K, maṅakvana Mmaṅakva L K
maṅakvana Mliṅ bhaṭāra manu,] K M, om. L • We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in KM.liṅ bhaṭāra manu, K M
om. L
We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in KM.tan kinaliliraniṅ] L, ta kaliliran K, tan kitanaliliran Mtan kinaliliraniṅ L
ta kaliliran Ktan kitanaliliran M*papendahnya] L M, paveṇḍaḥnya K*papendahnya L M
paveṇḍaḥnya K
mavyavahāra] K, mavyavara: L, mavivahara Mmavyavahāra K
mavyavara: Lmavivahara Mavərə̄] L K, avro Mavərə̄ L K
avro Medan] K M, Eha:n· Ledan K M
Eha:n· Lphalanya] em., maphalanya L, mapalanya K Mphalanya em.
maphalanya Lmapalanya K Mkatut] L K, katurut Mkatut L K
katurut Mriṅ] L K, ri Mriṅ L K
ri M*pinakakasornya] conj., pinaka:sornya L K, pinasanya M*pinakakasornya conj.
pinaka:sornya L Kpinasanya M
yadyapi tuhva] M, dya:pi tuhu L, dya:pa tva: Kyadyapi tuhva M
dya:pi tuhu Ldya:pa tva: Kmattādi] M, matta:ndi L, mantanḍi Kmattādi M
matta:ndi Lmantanḍi Kprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
lvirniṅ] K M, lvir Llvirniṅ K M
lvir Lprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Myogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogya:yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogya:yogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana Myogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L K Myogavikraya em.
yogavikriya L K Mupanidhi] L K, upadini Mupanidhi L K
upadini Myogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana Mvvitaniṅ] K, vitaniṁṅ L, vaṁtanaṅ Mvvitaniṅ K
vitaniṁṅ Lvaṁtanaṅ Makrayavikraya] conj., akira L K Makrayavikraya conj.
akira L K Mpaveveh] L M, paveḥ Kpaveveh L M
paveḥ Kyogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L, om. K, yogavikrya Myogavikraya em.
yogavikriya Lom. Kyogavikrya Mṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mkinonakən dvalən] L K, kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len Mkinonakən dvalən L K
kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len Mvkasan] M, ri vkasan L Kvkasan M
ri vkasan L Kyogadāna] L M, yogga:ḍaṇa: Kyogadāna L M
yogga:ḍaṇa: Kṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mvkasan] L K, ri vəkasan Mvkasan L K
ri vəkasan Msinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya Ksinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kyogapratigraha] L K, jagrapatigraha Myogapratigraha L K
jagrapatigraha Mṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mpatuvava] L K, pativava Mpatuvava L K
pativava Msinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya Ksinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kupahan] L, upaya Mupahan L
upaya Mṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Msinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya Ksinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kkonakna] norm., kvanakna L, kvana:kna K, kananakəna Mkonakna norm.
kvanakna Lkvana:kna Kkananakəna Mvaluyakna] L, valuya:ka Kvaluyakna L
valuya:ka Krika] L K, ri Mrika L K
ri Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Msaṅ maluyakən ika] M, saṁ valuyaknira L, savaluya:kənira Ksaṅ maluyakən ika M
saṁ valuyaknira Lsavaluya:kənira K
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh] L K, vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu Mvvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh L K
vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu Mdeśa] M, ri deṣa L, desaṁ Kdeśa M
ri deṣa Ldesaṁ Kkapahayvaniṅ] L K, kapatayvaniṁ Mkapahayvaniṅ L K
kapatayvaniṁ M*kuṭumbi] L M, kudumbi K*kuṭumbi L M
kudumbi Kde saṅ] K M, deniṁ saṁ Lde saṅ K M
deniṁ saṁ L
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
lvirniṅ] L M, lvirnin Klvirniṅ L M
lvirnin Kparārtha] em., pararṣa: L M, para:ṣa Kparārtha em.
pararṣa: L Mpara:ṣa Ksākṣi] L M, kaṁ sakṣi Ksākṣi L M
kaṁ sakṣi Kvkaniṅ] em., vkasaniṁṅ L K, vəkasaniṅ Mvkaniṅ em.
vkasaniṁṅ L Kvəkasaniṅ Mkvehnya] K, om. L, kuvehnya Mkvehnya K
om. Lkuvehnya Mvipra,] L M, om. Mvipra, L M
om. Mvaṇija] K M, vinija: Lvaṇija K M
vinija: L
duhkhaha] norm., ḍuka: L K, dukaha Mduhkhaha norm.
ḍuka: L Kdukaha Malapənira] K, om. L, a[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira Malapənira K
om. La[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira Mmaṅalap] L M, malap Kmaṅalap L M
malap K
paṅalap] K M, paṅalapa: Lpaṅalap K M
paṅalapa: Lyogya] K M, ogya Lyogya K M
ogya Lmaṅke] Lpc K, maṅko Lac Mmaṅke Lpc K
maṅko Lac Mdlāhan] L K, dlaha Mdlāhan L K
dlaha M
The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.deśa] L M, da:pa: Kdeśa L M
da:pa: Kya] L M, ya ta Kya L M
ya ta Kprabhu] L M, pabhu Kprabhu L M
pabhu Ksira] L K, de sira Msira L K
de sira M
ulaha] K M, Ulahan· Lulaha K M
Ulahan· Lhayva hana] L, Ayva habha: K, Ayvana Mhayva hana L
Ayva habha: KAyvana Mkady aṅganiṅ] L M, kadḍihaṅganiṁ Kkady aṅganiṅ L M
kadḍihaṅganiṁ Kmandaṇḍa] em., manaṇḍa L M, manaṇḍa: Kmandaṇḍa em.
manaṇḍa L Mmanaṇḍa: Kduməṇḍaha] K M, duməṇḍata Lduməṇḍaha K M
duməṇḍata Lrumakṣaha] K M, rumakṣata Lrumakṣaha K M
rumakṣata Lasihiṅ indriya] conj., hasihiṁṅiṁya L, hasihiṅiṁya K, iya Masihiṅ indriya conj.
hasihiṁṅiṁya Lhasihiṅiṁya Kiya M
alah] L K, kalah Malah L K
kalah Mmaṅkana halanya] L, halanya yan maṅkana K M • The phrasing transmitted by KM would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. div 128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.maṅkana halanya L
halanya yan maṅkana K M
The phrasing transmitted by KM would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. div 128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
ulaha saṅ] K M, hulahaniṁ saṁ Lulaha saṅ K M
hulahaniṁ saṁ Lpəgəṅənira ikaṅ] em., pgəṁniran tikaṁ K, pgəṁnira:n hikaṁ K, pagəḥnira Ikaṁ Mpəgəṅənira ikaṅ em.
pgəṁniran tikaṁ Kpgəṁnira:n hikaṁ Kpagəḥnira Ikaṁ Mikaṅ] L M, ika Kikaṅ L M
ika Kika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh] K, Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L, ika ta saṁ prabu maṅkana, tinut sira denikaṁ rat kabeḥ Mika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh K
Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ Lika ta saṁ prabu maṅkana, tinut sira denikaṁ rat kabeḥ Mvvainiṅ] norm., vyahniṁ L, vyaniṁ K Mvvainiṅ norm.
vyahniṁ Lvyaniṁ K Mlvah, milv asin] M, milv asin· L, lvaḥ Klvah, milv asin M
milv asin· Llvaḥ K
-nagiha] M, -nagih L K (morphological)-nagiha M
-nagih L K (morphological)tikaṅ] L M, hikaṁ Ktikaṅ L M
hikaṁ Kmijilaknikaṅ] conj., vijilikaṁ L M, vijiliṁka K • The paradosis vijilikaṅ seems unacceptable; our conjecture follows kinon ta ya mijilakna sākṣinya (div 61).mijilaknikaṅ conj.
vijilikaṁ L Mvijiliṁka K
The paradosis vijilikaṅ seems unacceptable; our conjecture follows kinon ta ya mijilakna sākṣinya (div 61).tan sakaharəpnikaṅ] conj., hanakaR̥pisaṁ L M, Ana:kahaR̥pisana: Ktan sakaharəpnikaṅ conj.
hanakaR̥pisaṁ L MAna:kahaR̥pisana: Kkumonya, ikaṅ] K, tumonya, hikaṁ L, ku,okaṁ M • It is clear that a part of the error in M is due to the typist mistyping comma for m.kumonya, ikaṅ K
tumonya, hikaṁ Lku,okaṁ M
It is clear that a part of the error in M is due to the typist mistyping comma for m.kinonkon] L K, kinonakən Mkinonkon L K
kinonakən Myogya daṇḍan] em., yogya daṇḍa L, ḍaṇḍa yogya K, dandan ya Myogya daṇḍan em.
yogya daṇḍa Lḍaṇḍa yogya Kdandan ya Msapapātanikaṅ] em., sapapa:nikaṁ L M, sata:pan K • The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (div 42).sapapātanikaṅ em.
sapapa:nikaṁ L Msata:pan K
The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (div 42).daṇḍanya] L K, om. Mdaṇḍanya L K
om. Mvehaknanya] K M, vehakən Lvehaknanya K M
vehakən Lri] M, riṁ L Kri M
riṁ L Kupahana] L, hapahana: K, upalana Mupahana L
hapahana: Kupalana M
dadya ya huluna] L, danya:huluna: K, dadyayanuluna Mdadya ya huluna L
danya:huluna: Kdadyayanuluna Myan] L K, yaṁ Myan L K
yaṁ Msakeṅ] L K, saṅke Msakeṅ L K
saṅke Mtan panagih] conj., tagiḥ L K M • Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.tan panagih conj.
tagiḥ L K M
Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.ikaṅ] em., harikaṁ L, hirikaṁ K, ikaṁkəna Mikaṅ em.
harikaṁ Lhirikaṁ Kikaṁkəna M
mavyavahāra] conj., vyavahara L K, vyavavara M • Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.mavyavahāra conj.
vyavahara L Kvyavavara M
Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.iniṅət-iṅət] K M, hiṅiṅət:hiṅət Liniṅət-iṅət K M
hiṅiṅət:hiṅət Lsaṅ prāgvivāka] L K, saṁ saṁ pragivaka Msaṅ prāgvivāka L K
saṁ saṁ pragivaka Mkahiḍəpaniṅ] M, kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ L, kahidəpani Kkahiḍəpaniṅ M
kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ Lkahidəpani Kvarah-varahniṅ] L M, varavaraḥ Kvarah-varahniṅ L M
varavaraḥ Ksādhanaṅ] M, -sadana L, -sḍana:ṅ Msādhanaṅ M
-sadana L-sḍana:ṅ Mdaṇḍa yathāparādhī] norm., ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L M, ḍaṇḍasataparadi K • Cf. yathāparādha in §108.daṇḍa yathāparādhī norm.
ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L Mḍaṇḍasataparadi K
Cf. yathāparādha in §108.sabhā] conj., cara:- L K M • The appearance of the word sabhā in the sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.sabhā conj.
cara:- L K M
The appearance of the word sabhā in the sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika], paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: L, tan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: K, paṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika Mpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika
paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: Ltan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: Kpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
saṅ] L, Ikaṁ saṁ K, Ika saṁ Msaṅ L
Ikaṁ saṁ KIka saṁ Mmaməkasakəna] L M, mamkasaṇa: Kmaməkasakəna L M
mamkasaṇa: Kpatuvava], matuvava L Mpatuvava
matuvava L Makavaṅśan kajanmanya] em., vvaṁṅ akajanmanya L, vvaṅ akajadmanya, K, vaṅ akavaṅsa kajanmanya M • In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.akavaṅśan kajanmanya em.
vvaṁṅ akajanmanya Lvvaṅ akajadmanya, Kvaṅ akavaṅsa kajanmanya M
In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.vvaṅ] K, paṅ L, saṅ Mvvaṅ K
paṅ Lsaṅ M
dravya] norm., dr̥vya L K, Avya Mdravya norm.
dr̥vya L KAvya Mpatuvavan] K, patuvava L Mpatuvavan K
patuvava L Mtuvavan] em., atuvavan· L K, atuvava Mtuvavan em.
atuvavan· L Katuvava Mumalap] L K, umalapi Mumalap L K
umalapi Mi taṅanikaṅ patuvavan] L M, I...ka:taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· Ki taṅanikaṅ patuvavan L M
I...ka:taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· Kpatuvavan] L K, patuvava Mpatuvavan L K
patuvava M
ikaṅ patuvava,] em., om. L K (haplography), ika patuvava, Mikaṅ patuvava, em.
om. L K (haplography)ika patuvava, Mpininta] L K, paninta Mpininta L K
paninta Mmatuvava] L M, patuvava Kmatuvava L M
patuvava Kya] L M, om. Kya L M
om. Kvehakəna] M, mehakna L Kvehakəna M
mehakna L Kmatuvava] em., patuvava M L Kmatuvava em.
patuvava M L Kri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kpragvivāka] L M, pragivaka Mpragvivāka L M
pragivaka M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.sthāpyaḥ] K M, sthupyaḥ Lsthāpyaḥ K M
sthupyaḥ Lpatuvavan] K M, patūvava Lpatuvavan K M
patūvava Linuntalakən] L K, inuntalakəna Minuntalakən L K
inuntalakəna Mpamitrānuṅ] L M, pamitra:nu Kpamitrānuṅ L M
pamitra:nu Khanan … kunaṅ] Thus formulated in L K, ri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, Mhanan … kunaṅ thus formulated in L K
ri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, Mkunaṅ] L M, kinaṁ Kkunaṅ L M
kinaṁ Knikṣepaṇa] K M, dikṣepa Lnikṣepaṇa K M
dikṣepa L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.tinarima] L M, vinarima: Ktinarima L M
vinarima: Kparva-rvan] em., r:var:va: L, parvarva: K M • See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.parva-rvan em.
r:var:va: Lparvarva: K M
See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.sopāṅśuḥ] K M, somaṅguḥ Lsopāṅśuḥ K M
somaṅguḥ Lavuni] K, Ahuniṁ L, avani Mavuni K
Ahuniṁ Lavani Mavəḍi] L K, avə22v28da Mavəḍi L K
avə22v28da Mvinuṅkus] L M, vinuṅkas· Kvinuṅkus L M
vinuṅkas· Kupanidhi] M, Upanindi L, Upaninḍi Kupanidhi M
Upanindi LUpaninḍi Kṅaranya] K M, ṅa Lṅaranya K M
ṅa L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.dravya … ri parva-rvan] M, riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography), riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography) • An ancestor of and has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.dravya … ri parva-rvan M
riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography)riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography)
An ancestor of and has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.avibhāvyaḥ] L M, Avibavya Kavibhāvyaḥ L M
Avibavya Kinalap] M, Inalapa L, Ivnalapa Kinalap M
Inalapa LIvnalapa Kri parva-rvan] L M, riṁ rvarvan· Kri parva-rvan L M
riṁ rvarvan· Kupanidhi] M, Upadini L, Upadiniṁ Kupanidhi M
Upadini LUpadiniṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Khulun] L M, hulan Khulun L M
hulan Kgavenən] M, gavekən L, gavehakən Kgavenən M
gavekən Lgavehakən Kliṅnyan] L K, lvirnyan Mliṅnyan L K
lvirnyan M
Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.paṇḍe] L K, pandeniṁ Mpaṇḍe L K
pandeniṁ M*vinaluy-valuyan] M, vinaluy·, valuya:n L, vinaluy·avaluyan K*vinaluy-valuyan M
vinaluy·, valuya:n Lvinaluy·avaluyan Kaṅhuvusa ikaṅ] norm., haṅuhusanika:ṁ L, kaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ K, aṅuvuḥsaikaṅ Maṅhuvusa ikaṅ norm.
haṅuhusanika:ṁ Lkaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ Kaṅuvuḥsaikaṅ Mpiṅtiga] K M, pintiga Lpiṅtiga K M
pintiga Lvinehakənya] L K, vinehakəna Mvinehakənya L K
vinehakəna Mdaṇḍa] L K, nanda Mdaṇḍa L K
nanda Mmvaṅ] K M, mvaḥ Lmvaṅ K M
mvaḥ Lupahan] M, upahən· L, hupahən· Kupahan M
upahən· Lhupahən· Kkāryanya] L M, karyya Kkāryanya L M
karyya Khalāta pva] em., hala:pva L, A23v2lahatamva: K, ala 23r11ta tapva Mhalāta pva em.
hala:pva LA23v2lahatamva: Kala 23r11ta tapva Mgavenya] L, gavay·nya K, gavayanya Mgavenya L
gavay·nya Kgavayanya Mtatan upahən ya,] M, tan upahən ya, L, om. Ktatan upahən ya, M
tan upahən ya, Lom. Kdaṇḍan ta] L M, ḍaṇḍa Kdaṇḍan ta L M
ḍaṇḍa Kdaṇḍaänya] K M, ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya Ldaṇḍaänya K M
ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya Lvarṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya] • Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya
Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?varṇa-] K M, varla- Lvarṇa- K M
varla- Lpanambəhaniṅ] L K, panambahan23r13iṁ Mpanambəhaniṅ L K
panambahan23r13iṁ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vadi] L K, vədi Mvadi L K
vədi Mvinehakənya] L, vinehakənanya: K, vinehakəna Mvinehakənya L
vinehakənanya: Kvinehakəna Mkinonakən] L M, kinokən· Kkinonakən L M
kinokən· Kdaṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L Kdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L Knikaṅ] K M, -niṁ Lnikaṅ K M
-niṁ Lləvihana] K M, L̥vihakna L • The form ləvihana was also used in §38.ləvihana K M
L̥vihakna L
The form ləvihana was also used in §38.kalāntaranya] L, kanlantaranya K, kalantarahanya Mkalāntaranya L
kanlantaranya Kkalantarahanya M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.bhāṇḍa] norm., baṇḍa L K, banda Mbhāṇḍa norm.
baṇḍa L Kbanda Mirikaṅ deśa] L K, irika sesa Mirikaṅ deśa L K
irika sesa M*pamasaṅ] M, pamacan· L, pama:san· K*pamasaṅ M
pamacan· Lpama:san· Kikaṅ] L, Ika: ta K, ika taṁ Mikaṅ L
Ika: ta Kika taṁ Mtan] L K, ta Mtan L K
ta Mdaṇḍan] em., ḍaṇḍa L K Mdaṇḍan em.
ḍaṇḍa L K Mta] L K, om. Mta L K
om. Mparananya] K M, paranya Lparananya K M
paranya L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.kinədə̄] L K, kinəda Mkinədə̄ L K
kinəda Mkaruṅvana] K M, karuṅuna Lkaruṅvana K M
karuṅuna Lsəgəh] L M, tgəs Ksəgəh L M
tgəs Khetunya inalap] L M, hetunyan hinalap· Khetunya inalap L M
hetunyan hinalap· Kika taṅ] K, Ikaṁ taṁ L, ikaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ Mika taṅ K
Ikaṁ taṁ Likaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.padvalakəna] em., padvalana: L M, padvalaṇa: Kpadvalakəna em.
padvalana: L Mpadvalaṇa: Kirikaṅ] L K, rikaṁ Mirikaṅ L K
rikaṁ Mpadvalanya] L, padvalana: K Mpadvalanya L
padvalana: K Msalābhanikaṅ] L M, salabhahika:ṅ Ksalābhanikaṅ L M
salabhahika:ṅ Kanarima] K M, a19-02mna:rima: Lanarima K M
a19-02mna:rima: Lbhāṇḍāḥ] norm., vandaḥ L K Mbhāṇḍāḥ norm.
vandaḥ L K M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.padvalakəna] L K, padvalakənaṁ Mpadvalakəna L K
padvalakənaṁ Mbaṇija] M, banigja L, banigḍa Kbaṇija M
banigja Lbanigḍa Ktuhanyan] em., tuhunyan L M, tuhunya Ktuhanyan em.
tuhunyan L Mtuhunya Kvijilakənanya ta] K M, vijilaknanyanta Lvijilakənanya ta K M
vijilaknanyanta Lpirak kapaṅan] L M, piraka:paṅan Kpirak kapaṅan L M
piraka:paṅan Kdenyan] L K, denya ri kalanyan Mdenyan L K
denya ri kalanyan Mpadvala] L K M • Emend padval?padvala L K M
Emend padval?
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.manuduhakən] L K, manuduhan Mmanuduhakən L K
manuduhan Mstrī] K M, histri Lstrī K M
histri Latuha] K M, tuva M (morphological)atuha K M
tuva M (morphological)anāśraya] K M, Apan aśraya Manāśraya K M
Apan aśraya Mtan hana] L M, tatanana Mtan hana L M
tatanana Mkavənaṅnyāgave] norm., kavnaṁnya gave K M, kavnanya:gave Kkavənaṅnyāgave norm.
kavnaṁnya gave K Mkavnanya:gave Kṅaraniṅ] K M, ṅarani Lṅaraniṅ K M
ṅarani L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.yan] L K, yen Myan L K
yen Mri] K M, i Lri K M
i Lmatuvava] L M, patuvava Kmatuvava L M
patuvava Kikaṅ] L M, hika Kikaṅ L M
hika Kpraṇidhisākṣi] M, pradinidisakṣi L, pr̥dininsakṣi Kpraṇidhisākṣi M
pradinidisakṣi Lpr̥dininsakṣi Kya] L M, yan Kya L M
yan Kaveh patuvava] L M, avevatuvava Kaveh patuvava L M
avevatuvava K
mvaṅ] K M, vvaṁ Lmvaṅ K M
vvaṁ Lmatuvava] L M, patuvava Kmatuvava L M
patuvava Kvinehakən] em., vinehakna: L K Mvinehakən em.
vinehakna: L K Mhilaṅ] L K, ika Mhilaṅ L K
ika Mmati anaknikaṅ] M, patəhakənikaṁ L, matəhanaknikaṁ Kmati anaknikaṅ M
patəhakənikaṁ Lmatəhanaknikaṁ Khəlyanana] em., həlyan L, lyani K, əlyani Mhəlyanana em.
həlyan Llyani Kəlyani Mikaṅ] K M, tikaṁ Likaṅ K M
tikaṁ Lpratyantara] L M, pr̥tantara Kpratyantara L M
pr̥tantara Knidhi yan maṅkana] L K, -niṁ nəmana Mnidhi yan maṅkana L K
-niṁ nəmana M
Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dṛvya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dṛveniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dṛve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.
var.: tu yauatuvava] L K, matuvava Matuvava L K
matuvava Mri anaknikaṅ matuvava] M, om. L K (eye-skip)ri anaknikaṅ matuvava M
om. L K (eye-skip)ika taṅ] M, hikaṁ L, Ika:ṁ Kika taṅ M
hikaṁ LIka:ṁ Kkilalan] L, hilala:na: K, kila24r15na Mkilalan L
hilala:na: Kkila24r15na Mmvaṅ] em., om. L, vvaṁ K, vaṁ Mmvaṅ em.
om. Lvvaṁ Kvaṁ Mpakilalaa] L K, pakilanaha Mpakilalaa L K
pakilanaha M
aminta] L K, amanta (aminta?) M • The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.aminta L K
amanta (aminta?) M
The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.mojaranak] M, mojarranak L, mojar hanak K • Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?mojaranak M
mojarranak Lmojar hanak K
Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?duga-duga] L K, dugaduta Mduga-duga L K
dugaduta Msalviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ Lvijilanya] Lpc K M, vijalanya Lac • The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.vijilanya Lpc K M
vijalanya Lac
The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.
hanakənekaṅ], hanaknikaṁ L, Anaknika:ṁ K Mhanakənekaṅ
hanaknikaṁ LAnaknika:ṁ K Mvidhi] M, vinidi L, vidini Kvidhi M
vinidi Lvidini Kcirinya ṅūni] L K, cirinya ta ṅuni Mcirinya ṅūni L K
cirinya ta ṅuni Mde] L M, denya Kde L M
denya Kkunaṅ] K M, om. Lkunaṅ K M
om. Lyan] L K, juga Myan L K
juga Mhayvenalap ikaṅ] K, hayvanalap hikaṁ L, ayvenalapənkaṁ Mhayvenalap ikaṅ K
hayvanalap hikaṁ Layvenalapənkaṁ M
inalapiṅ] K, hilaṁ ba hiṅalapiṁ L, inalapi Minalapiṅ K
hilaṁ ba hiṅalapiṁ Linalapi Mkaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili] M, keliriṁve L (lexical), kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali Kkaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili M
keliriṁve L (lexical)kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali Kkatunvan kunaṅ] K M, katunvana: Lkatunvan kunaṅ K M
katunvana: Lpva] L M, om. Kpva L M
om. Kkāraṇanya] K M, kavitnya L (lexical)kāraṇanya K M
kavitnya L (lexical)paṅəlyanana] K M, maṅəlyanana: Lpaṅəlyanana K M
maṅəlyanana: Lpatuvavan] K, tinuvavan· L (morphological), matuvavan Mpatuvavan K
tinuvavan· L (morphological)matuvavan Mmatuvava] L M, patuvava: Kmatuvava L M
patuvava: Kpamalampaha əlyan] M, malampaha həlyan· L, pamalampaṅəlyan· Kpamalampaha əlyan M
malampaha həlyan· Lpamalampaṅəlyan· Kyan] K M, om. L (eye-skip)yan K M
om. L (eye-skip)
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).ikaṅ] K M, vvaṁ Likaṅ K M
vvaṁ Lakilala] L M, ahila:la Kakilala L M
ahila:la Ktan] K M, subscr. han Ltan K M
subscr. han Ltaṅ] K M, ta voṁ Ltaṅ K M
ta voṁ Lyogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ] K M, nyamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L • The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ K M
nyamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L
The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.4] K M, 3 L4 K M
3 L2] M, ṅa L K2 M
ṅa L Ksamūlya] M, mūlya- L Ksamūlya M
mūlya- L Knikaṅ] L M, -nika:kaṅ Knikaṅ L M
-nika:kaṅ Kpatuvava] L K, matuvava Mpatuvava L K
matuvava M
patuvava] M, matuvava L Kpatuvava M
matuvava L Kyatan] K, yata L Kyatan K
yata L Kpaḍa daṇḍanya] L, paḍaṇḍanya K Mpaḍa daṇḍanya L
paḍaṇḍanya K Mde] L K, om. Mde L K
om. Mmaṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi] K M, om. Lmaṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi K M
om. Lyan salah] L M, yen sala Kyan salah L M
yen sala Kkilalanya] L K, kakilalanya Mkilalanya L K
kakilalanya Mpalen atah] M, pale, L K • The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.palen atah M
pale, L K
The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
an] M, Ana L, hapan Kan M
Ana Lhapan Kdravyaniṅ] norm., dr̥veniṁṅ L, niṁvyaniṁ K, drəvyaniṁ Kdravyaniṅ norm.
dr̥veniṁṅ Lniṁvyaniṁ Kdrəvyaniṁ Klyan] K M, len Llyan K M
len Lyogya] L M, yegya Kyogya L M
yegya K
sakveh] K M, om. Lsakveh K M
om. Ltika] L K, ika Mtika L K
ika Mkavruhana] L M, vruha:na Kkavruhana L M
vruha:na Kalapən de] L M, halapəne Kalapən de L M
halapəne Kmatuvava] L M, patuvava: Kmatuvava L M
patuvava: Kyapvan] L, yapvanya K, yapvanyan Myapvan L
yapvanya Kyapvanyan Mkunaṅ] L M, kuna Kkunaṅ L M
kuna Kaṅləvihi] L, kaL̥vihi K, aləvihi Maṅləvihi L
kaL̥vihi Kaləvihi Mdaṇḍan] norm., ḍəṇḍa L K, dəndan Mdaṇḍan norm.
ḍəṇḍa L Kdəndan Msapaṅuraṅnya] L M, sapaṅuraṅanya Ksapaṅuraṅnya L M
sapaṅuraṅanya Ksapaṅləvihnya] M, sapaṅləvihe L, sapalviḥnya Ksapaṅləvihnya M
sapaṅləvihe Lsapalviḥnya Kləvih] em., paṅləviḥ- L, paL̥viḥ- K Mləvih em.
paṅləviḥ- LpaL̥viḥ- K Msapaṅavruhniṅ] em., sapaṅavruniṁ L, sapanaṅavruḥniṁ K, sapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ Msapaṅavruhniṅ em.
sapaṅavruniṁ Lsapanaṅavruḥniṁ Ksapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ Mprāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
ikaṅ] L K, ṅsakaṅ Mikaṅ L K
ṅsakaṅ Mmaṅkanātah,] K M, om. Lmaṅkanātah, K M
om. L
vvaṅ] K M, teka vaṁ Lvvaṅ K M
teka vaṁ Ladval] norm., hadol· L K Madval norm.
hadol· L K Mta] L M, taṁ Kta L M
taṁ Kyadyastu tan] L, yadyastut K, yanan Myadyastu tan L
yadyastut Kyanan Mliṅnya] L M, liṅanya Kliṅnya L M
liṅanya Kdaməliṅ maliṅ] conj., ḍaṇḍa maliṁ L, ḍamələ K, damaliṁ Mdaməliṅ maliṅ conj.
ḍaṇḍa maliṁ Lḍamələ Kdamaliṁ Mdaṇḍa sa] L M, om. K (eye-skip)daṇḍa sa L M
om. K (eye-skip)dinvalnya] K M, dinol· Ldinvalnya K M
dinol· Lpametakəna] M, pamehakna L Kpametakəna M
pamehakna L K
The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.sānvaya] K, sadvaya: L Msānvaya K
sadvaya: L Mnimittanyan] norm., nimitanya L, mimita§25v4nya:n K, niṁmitanya M • The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.nimittanyan norm.
nimitanya Lmimita§25v4nya:n Kniṁmitanya M
The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.padval] norm., padol· L K Mpadval norm.
padol· L K Mdaṇḍan ya] em., om. L, daṇḍa ya K Mdaṇḍan ya em.
om. Ldaṇḍa ya K Mṣaṭśatam] em., śadgata:m L, sadgata:m K Mṣaṭśatam em.
śadgata:m Lsadgata:m K Mnəm atus] K M, nmaṁṅatus Lnəm atus K M
nmaṁṅatus Lmvaṅ] L Mmvaṅ L Mvijilakəna sadinvalnya] M, dinvalnya vijilakna L, vijilakəna dinvalnya Kvijilakəna sadinvalnya M
dinvalnya vijilakna Lvijilakəna dinvalnya Kyapvan] L M, yapan Kyapvan L M
yapan Kri] L M, riṁ Mri L M
riṁ Mparanya] L K, parananya Mparanya L K
parananya Mdaṇḍaanya] L K, dandanya [... M • Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.daṇḍaanya L K
dandanya [... M
Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya] norm., t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol L, mvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya Kmvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya norm.
t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol Lmvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
dinvalniṅ] K, dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)dinvalniṅ K
dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)aṅher] L, aṅhe Kaṅher L
aṅhe K
Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”kavidhyaniṅ] L, kavidya:ni Kkavidhyaniṅ L
kavidya:ni Kyapvan] L K, ...] yapvan Myapvan L K
...] yapvan Mri] L, riṅ K Mri L
riṅ K Mika ta] K M, vaṁ Lika ta K M
vaṁ Ltakvanana] L K, takvanana, 25v25 takvanana Mtakvanana L K
takvanana, 25v25 takvanana Mi] L M, om. Ki L M
om. Knimittanyan] M, nimitanya:n K, nimitanya Lnimittanyan M
nimitanya:n Knimitanya Lpadravya ya] K M, padr̥vyanya Lpadravya ya K M
padr̥vyanya L
Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ Kkatəmu] L K, kaṅ25v27təmu Mkatəmu L K
kaṅ25v27təmu Mgəgvanana] L K, gəgvanataṁna Mgəgvanana L K
gəgvanataṁna Mtuhu] L M, hū Ktuhu L M
hū Kan ariṅ … yan atutut] • an ariṅ ... yan atututIt seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.an ariṅ … yan atutut
It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.iriya] L M, ya: Kiriya L M
ya: Kikaṅ sapi yan atutūt] K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut Mikaṅ sapi yan atutūt K
yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut Myan] L K, yanan Myan L K
yanan Mkatəmu] L K, atəmu Mkatəmu L K
atəmu Mtakvanana] K M, takvana Ltakvanana K M
takvana Li lvanya] M, na:halvanva K, I lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L • Note the addition in L.i lvanya M
na:halvanva KI lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L
Note the addition in L.isinya] L K, iminya Misinya L K
iminya Myan] em., sa L, ya K Myan em.
sa Lya K Mḍəpanikaṅ] L, ḍpanya hika: K M, dəpanya ikaṁ Mḍəpanikaṅ L
ḍpanya hika: K Mdəpanya ikaṁ Myan] L M, ya Kyan L M
ya Kpatut] M, pva:tut L, pvatut Kpatut M
pva:tut Lpvatut K
saṅ] L M, om. Ksaṅ L M
om. K
denikaṅ] L K, deniṁkaṁ Mdenikaṅ L K
deniṁkaṁ Mtataṅganikaṅ] L K, tataṅganiṁkaṁ Mtataṅganikaṅ L K
tataṅganiṁkaṁ Mkahilaṅan] L K, kahilaṅan [... Mkahilaṅan L K
kahilaṅan [... Mikaṅ] L, hika: Kikaṅ L
hika: Kdravya] K, dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya Ldravya K
dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya Lpinrakāśakən] em., pinraka:ṣatka:n· L, pinraka:sanak· Kpinrakāśakən em.
pinraka:ṣatka:n· Lpinraka:sanak· K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ika] L, tika: Kika L
tika: Kkatəmvanikaṅ] K, katəmva tikaṁ Lkatəmvanikaṅ K
katəmva tikaṁ Lkatəmu] K, katəmva Lkatəmu K
katəmva Lyathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yata:krama Kyathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myata:krama K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ni saṅkanikaṅ] conj., -nikaṁkaṭa: L, -nikaṁka Kni saṅkanikaṅ conj.
-nikaṁkaṭa: L-nikaṁka Kvinarahakən] L, vinarahan· Kvinarahakən L
vinarahan· Kkədə̄n] L, kḍə Kkədə̄n L
kḍə Ktakvanana tattvanikaṅ] L, takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ Ktakvanana tattvanikaṅ L
takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.panuduhakən] L, patuduhakan Kpanuduhakən L
patuduhakan Kika] L, tika: Kika L
tika: Kpaməli] L, pamliya Kpaməli L
pamliya Ksaṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.] Thus formulated in K, saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L • In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya. thus formulated in K
saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L
In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.madravya ya] em., madrəvya:yan· Kmadravya ya em.
madrəvya:yan· K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.śuddha] K, sudḍi Lśuddha K
sudḍi L
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.amaṅan] L, apaṅan Kamaṅan L
apaṅan Kpaṅanən] L, paṅanan· Kpaṅanən L
paṅanan· Kaṅinum] K, Aṅinūma Kaṅinum K
Aṅinūma Ki] L, om. Ki L
om. Kyogya] L, om. Kyogya L
om. K
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.aṅinuma] K, aṅinvama: Laṅinuma K
aṅinvama: Lpandaṇḍeriya] em., paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography), paḍaṇḍariya Kpandaṇḍeriya em.
paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography)paḍaṇḍariya K2] L, ṅa K2 L
ṅa Kpva] L, supva Kpva L
supva K
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.aṅhirana] conj., aṅiriṁṅa L Kaṅhirana conj.
aṅiriṁṅa L Kirikaṅ] L, hirika: Kirikaṅ L
hirika: K12, ku, 1] em., 1, 2, kū L, 1, 2, ku K12, ku, 1 em.
1, 2, kū L1, 2, ku Kyan] L, yen Kyan L
yen K
Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
donyan] L, dyonyan· Kdonyan L
dyonyan· Ksəḍaṅ] norm., sḍəṁ L Ksəḍaṅ norm.
sḍəṁ L Kvinvatan] L, vidvata Kvinvatan L
vidvata Kiki] L, Ika: Kiki L
Ika: Kaṅalapa] L, haṅala Kaṅalapa L
haṅala Kvəli] K, vḍi Lvəli K
vḍi L
Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.
huvus ta] K, Uvusha Lhuvus ta K
Uvusha Lsakvehniṅ] L, sakehiṁ Ksakvehniṅ L
sakehiṁ Kameta] L, hametiṁ Kameta L
hametiṁ Kviku len] L, vikuniṁ len· Kviku len L
vikuniṁ len· Ktikaṅ] K, hikaṁ Ltikaṅ K
hikaṁ L
manava i] em., mana I L, manavi Kmanava i em.
mana I Lmanavi K
adhvaryuh] L, ḍvaryyaḥ Kadhvaryuh L
ḍvaryyaḥ Kbrahmādhāna] em., brahma:ṇa: L, brahmaṇa: Kbrahmādhāna em.
brahma:ṇa: Lbrahmaṇa: Kudgātā] em., Uṅgata: L, huṅgata: Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata: Lhuṅgata: Kyajuḥveda] L, yajuḥdeva K • In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.yajuḥveda L
yajuḥdeva K
In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.ātharvaṇa] norm., Artha:pvana: L, ha:rṭa:vaṇa: Kātharvaṇa norm.
Artha:pvana: Lha:rṭa:vaṇa: Kbrahmādhāna] norm., brahma:dana L, brahma:dana: Kbrahmādhāna norm.
brahma:dana Lbrahma:dana: Ksaṅ] L, sa Ksaṅ L
sa Kr̥gveda] L, R̥sveḍa Kr̥gveda L
R̥sveḍa Ksāmaveda] L, samadeva Ksāmaveda L
samadeva Kudgātā] em., Uṅgata L, huṅgaha: Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata Lhuṅgaha: K
su,] L, om. Ksu, L
om. Ksaṅ] K, sī Lsaṅ K
sī Lkramanya] K, kramaniṁ Lkramanya K
kramaniṁ L
ulihniṅ] L, huliniṁ Kulihniṅ L
huliniṁ Kmakasādhana] L, maka:sḍana: Kmakasādhana L
maka:sḍana: Kmaran] em., paran L Kmaran em.
paran L K
paveh-vehanya] L, pavevehanya Kpaveh-vehanya L
pavevehanya Kdonya] em., denya L Kdonya em.
denya L Kpaveh-vehnya] L, paveveḥnya Kpaveh-vehnya L
paveveḥnya Ktan] L, ta:r Ktan L
ta:r Kvehana] em., vehna L Kvehana em.
vehna L Kakilala] L, hikilala: Kakilala L
hikilala: K
maṅədvakən] L, maṅadvakən· Kmaṅədvakən L
maṅadvakən· Kpaveh-vehnya] em., paveḥnya L, paveveḥnya Kpaveh-vehnya em.
paveḥnya Lpaveveḥnya Kriṅ] em., ṅiṅ L, ṅaṅ Kriṅ em.
ṅiṅ Lṅaṅ Kdaṇḍaanya] L, ḍaṇḍanya Kdaṇḍaanya L
ḍaṇḍanya Kdeniṅ] em., doniṁ L Kdeniṅ em.
doniṁ L Kkatambayaniṅ] K, na:tambayaniṁ Lkatambayaniṅ K
na:tambayaniṁ Lpaveh-vehnya] em., pasuprascr. veveḥnya L, paveveḥnya Kpaveh-vehnya em.
pasuprascr. veveḥnya Lpaveveḥnya K
nahan] L, han Knahan L
han Kdumaṇḍa] K, duməṇḍa Ldumaṇḍa K
duməṇḍa Ldattānapa] em., da:tanama:- L, data:nama- Kdattānapa em.
da:tanama:- Ldata:nama- K
samaya] L, smaya: Ksamaya L
smaya: Kgrāma] K, gama: Lgrāma K
gama: Lsaṅgha] L, saṅgar Ksaṅgha L
saṅgar Ksatyaa] L, satya Ksatyaa L
satya K
Our text gives no paraphrase for the second stanza grouped in this section.ikaṅ] L, Ika Kikaṅ L
Ika Ksamaya] L, smaya Ksamaya L
smaya Kdadyaheri] L, dadyaherriṁ Kdadyaheri L
dadyaherriṁ Kdaṇḍan ta] L, ḍaṇḍa: Kdaṇḍan ta L
ḍaṇḍa: Ksatus suvarṇa] L, satusvarṇna: Ksatus suvarṇa L
satusvarṇna: Kma,] L, om. K (eye-skip)ma, L
om. K (eye-skip)daṇḍaniṅ] K, caṇḍaniṁ Ldaṇḍaniṅ K
caṇḍaniṁ Lmā] K, pa: Lmā K
pa: Lnīrṇa] L, niṇna: Knīrṇa L
niṇna: Kgati ika] K, gatinika: Lgati ika K
gatinika: L
hana […] prāgvivāka.
All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.
The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by K and M, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by L. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.sākṣi […] brahmā.
A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in M, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahankunaṅ […] 2.
The second half of the Sanskrit stanza it not glossed at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.ikaṅ […] putra.
All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.ika […] panahuranya.
This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.saṅ […] kārya.
This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.loka, sira…loka maṅkana
An omission due to eye-skip intervenes in Kpratuhunta…satya vacananta
An omission intervenes in Kkalih.…satya vacananta
An omission intervenes in Ldehinām…kunaṅ
An omission intervenes in Lṅaranya, limaṅ…ṅaranya, ikaṅ
An omission due to eye-skip intervenes in Kliṅ saṅ paṇḍita.…kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi
An omission intervenes in Mpradhana…satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ
An omission intervenes in Kdaṇḍaanya…yapvan
An omission intervenes in Mkahilaṅan…
An omission intervenes in M

Apparatus


^1. vihikan] L K, vikan Mvihikan L K
vikan M
^2. mantri vruh] K, mantri riṁ vruḥ L, mantrinira vruḥ Mmantri vruh K
mantri riṁ vruḥ Lmantrinira vruḥ M
^3. maviveka] L M, mavikveka: Kmaviveka L M
mavikveka: K
^4. aliṅgihāpagəha] norm., haliṅgihapagəha L M, haliṅgiḥ pagəha: Kaliṅgihāpagəha norm.
haliṅgihapagəha L Mhaliṅgiḥ pagəha: K
^5. hayvātuduh-tuduh*] L, hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K Mhayvātuduh-tuduh* L
hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K M
^6. kiva] L K, kita Mkiva L K
kita M
^7. suśīlātah] K M, sugiḥla:taḥ Lsuśīlātah K M
sugiḥla:taḥ L
^8. yogyāyogyani] L M, hogya:yogyaniṁ Kyogyāyogyani L M
hogya:yogyaniṁ K
^9. masiha] L K, masita Mmasiha L K
masita M
^10. makasādhanaṅ] norm., makasa:danaṁ L M, makasḍanaṁ Kmakasādhanaṅ norm.
makasa:danaṁ L Mmakasḍanaṁ K
^11. varah-varah] K M, varavaraḥ Lvarah-varah K M
varavaraḥ L
^12. mānavādi] K, manava:vī L, navavi Mmānavādi K
manava:vī Lnavavi M
^13. sapañjiṅ] L K, saṁ mañjiṁ Msapañjiṅ L K
saṁ mañjiṁ M
^14. deśa ṅaranya,] K, om. L M (eye-skip)deśa ṅaranya, K
om. L M (eye-skip)
^15. sakaḍaṅayan] conj., sadaṅayan L K M • None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.sakaḍaṅayan conj.
sadaṅayan L K M
None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.
^16. sajasun-] M, sajamus- L Ksajasun- M
sajamus- L K
^17. savuravan] L K, savagavan Msavuravan L K
savagavan M
^18. an] L K, ndan Man L K
ndan M
^19. ika] norm., hika: L K, tika Mika norm.
hika: L Ktika M
^20. an tan] M, hankan L Kan tan M
hankan L K
^21. mavyavahāra] conj., vyava:hara L, vya:vahara K, vyavahara M • The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.mavyavahāra conj.
vyava:hara Lvya:vahara Kvyavahara M
The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.
^22. aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu] em., Aṣṭadaṣasu margge L, haṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge K, astadasasu marge Maṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu em.
Aṣṭadaṣasu margge Lhaṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge Kastadasasu marge M
^23. vvalu] L, valu K, riṁ valu Mvvalu L
valu Kriṁ valu M
^24. salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ] L M, salviriṅ Ksalviraniṅ vicāraniṅ L M
salviriṅ K
^25. paḍa madudva-dudvan] L, padudvadudvan K, pada padudvan-dudvan Mpaḍa madudva-dudvan L
padudvadudvan Kpada padudvan-dudvan M
^26. hiṁsāṁ yaḥ] em., Iṅsīya L, Iṅsa:ya K Mhiṁsāṁ yaḥ em.
Iṅsīya LIṅsa:ya K M
^27. nirdoṣa, kunaṅ] L M, nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K • It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.nirdoṣa, kunaṅ L M
nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K
It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.
^28. vā] norm., va L K Mvā norm.
va L K M
^29. prayacchati] em., prayaścati L K, prayasati Mprayacchati em.
prayaścati L Kprayasati M
^30. vehakəna] L M, vehikna Kvehakəna L M
vehikna K
^31. sthāne] L M, svane Ksthāne L M
svane K
^32. vivādasya] L K, vamvadasya Mvivādasya L K
vamvadasya M
^33. ika] L M, hikaṁ Kika L M
hikaṁ K
^34. mūlanya] K M, malanya Lmūlanya K M
malanya L
^35. bhinne] norm., bhine L K, bane Mbhinne norm.
bhine L Kbane M
^36. ’ṣṭādaśadhā] em., ṣṭedaśada: L, ṣṭedaśada K, stedasadan M’ṣṭādaśadhā em.
ṣṭedaśada: Lṣṭedaśada Kstedasadan M
^37. vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ] EdO, vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSSvetanasyaiva cādānaṁ EdO
vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
^38. āhvaya] EdO, āhvānam SvaMSSāhvaya EdO
āhvānam SvaMSS
^39. vyavahārasthitāv iha] EdO, vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSSvyavahārasthitāv iha EdO
vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
^40. teṣām ādyam] norm., tapīmadyam L, tepaṁ*m adyam K, tesanmadyam Mteṣām ādyam norm.
tapīmadyam Ltepaṁ*m adyam Ktesanmadyam M
^41. r̥ṇādānam] em., r̥ṣada:nī L, r̥sadanaṁ* K, rənanam Mr̥ṇādānam em.
r̥ṣada:nī Lr̥sadanaṁ* Krənanam M
^42. kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ] conj., kasahurapihutaṁ L, kasahurapyutaṁ K, kasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M • Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the TaKa p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ conj.
kasahurapihutaṁ Lkasahurapyutaṁ Kkasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M
Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the TaKa p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.
^43. patuvava] L K, katuvava Mpatuvava L K
katuvava M
^44. asvāmi] L K, astami- Masvāmi L K
astami- M
^45. vikraya] em., -vikriya L K, -vikrya Mvikraya em.
-vikriya L K-vikrya M
^46. sambhūya ca] em., sa:mbhūyasya L, sambuyasya K M • All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.sambhūya ca em.
sa:mbhūyasya Lsambuyasya K M
All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.
^47. samutthānam] norm., samūrtthaniṁ L, samūtthanaṁ* K, samurtanam Msamutthānam norm.
samūrtthaniṁ Lsamūtthanaṁ* Ksamurtanam M
^48. dattasyānapakarma] M, dattasyanasaka:rmma L, dattasyana: karma Kdattasyānapakarma M
dattasyanasaka:rmma Ldattasyana: karma K
^49. *karuddhāniṅ] L, karadḍaniṁ K, karudahiṁ M*karuddhāniṅ L
karadḍaniṁ Kkarudahiṁ M
^50. vetanasyana cadānam] • All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.vetanasyana cadānam
All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.
^51. vetanasya] L M, veka:nasya Kvetanasya L M
veka:nasya K
^52. dānam] K M, daniṁ Ldānam K M
daniṁ L
^53. kavehaniṅ] L K, tavehaniṁ Mkavehaniṅ L K
tavehaniṁ M
^54. krayānuśayo] em., krayanūṣa:yoḥ L, kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K, krayanusayoḥ Mkrayānuśayo em.
krayanūṣa:yoḥ Lkraya:nuṣa:yoḥ Kkrayanusayoḥ M
^55. nyān] L K, -nya Mnyān L K
-nya M
^56. padvalnya,] conj., om. L K M (eye-skip)padvalnya, conj.
om. L K M (eye-skip)
^57. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ] em., viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ L, viva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ K, vitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ Mvivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ em.
viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ Lviva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ Kvitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ M
^58. vivādaniṅ] L M, vivana:daniṁ Kvivādaniṅ L M
vivana:daniṁ K
^59. sāhasa] em., sa:ha:rṣa L, saha:rṣa K, satarsa Msāhasa em.
sa:ha:rṣa Lsaha:rṣa Ksatarsa M
^60. steyam] norm., stheyam L, sveyam K, steyəm Msteyam norm.
stheyam Lsveyam Ksteyəm M
^61. strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca] conj., saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: L, saṅgrahaname Uva:cca K, saṅgrahaname uvaca Mstrīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca conj.
saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: Lsaṅgrahaname Uva:cca Ksaṅgrahaname uvaca M
^62. vibhāgaś] M, vinagaś L Kvibhāgaś M
vinagaś L K
^63. dyūtam] em., dyuta L K Mdyūtam em.
dyuta L K M
^64. tan] L M, om. Ktan L M
om. K
^65. āhvānam] norm., Ahvanam· L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.āhvānam norm.
Ahvanam· L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.
^66. padāny] em., pada L, om. K, badam Mpadāny em.
pada Lom. Kbadam M
^67. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu K M
^68. vyavahārasthitāni ha] L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.vyavahārasthitāni ha L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.
^69. pinakasthānaniṅ] L M, pinaka:stana: Kpinakasthānaniṅ L M
pinaka:stana: K
^70. eṣu] em., Evu L M, Uvu Keṣu em.
Evu L MUvu K
^71. sthāneṣu] em., stha:neṣṭa L K Msthāneṣu em.
stha:neṣṭa L K M
^72. bhūyiṣṭham] em., bhuya:ṣṭiṁ L, bhūyaśṭaṁ* K, buyastam Mbhūyiṣṭham em.
bhuya:ṣṭiṁ Lbhūyaśṭaṁ* Kbuyastam M
^73. vyavahāra] L K, vyavavu- Mvyavahāra L K
vyavavu- M
^74. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K, valu Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu Kvalu M
^75. katəmunya ṅkāna] em., tatmunya ṅkana L K, tatmunya ṅhana M • Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.katəmunya ṅkāna em.
tatmunya ṅkana L Ktatmunya ṅhana M
Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.
^76. kapagəhakəna] L K, kapagəhana Mkapagəhakəna L K
kapagəhana M
^77. i] L K, iṁ Mi L K
iṁ M
^78. nikaṅ] L M, -nikā Knikaṅ L M
-nikā K
^79. gumavayakən] L K, gumavayan Mgumavayakən L K
gumavayan M
^80. kāryāmivakṣa] L K, karyavivaksa Mkāryāmivakṣa L K
karyavivaksa M
^81. ri] L, riṁ K Mri L
riṁ K M
^82. brāhmaṇa] L M, prabrahmaṇna Kbrāhmaṇa L M
prabrahmaṇna K
^83. maṅaji] L M, aṅaji Kmaṅaji L M
aṅaji K
^84. yogyāyogya] M, yogya- L K • Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.yogyāyogya M
yogya- L K
Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kalih.
^85. saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra,] L M, om. Ksaṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, L M
om. K
^86. sira ta] L K, siranata Msira ta L K
siranata M
^87. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^88. tarka, vruh] M, tarkkavruha L, tankavruha K • Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in LK.tarka, vruh M
tarkkavruha Ltankavruha K
Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in LK.
^89. śruti] L K, smvati Mśruti L K
smvati M
^90. takvan iṅ] em., tantraniṁ L K, tankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M • Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan (L) and patakvan (K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.takvan iṅ em.
tantraniṁ L Ktankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M
Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan (L) and patakvan (K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.
^91. irikaṅ] M, matakvan irikaṁ L, patakvan ikaṁ Kirikaṅ M
matakvan irikaṁ Lpatakvan ikaṁ K
^92. mataṅyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅya ta Mmataṅyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅya ta M
^93. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^94. aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta] L M, haṅiṅətiṅəttha Kaṅiṅət-iṅəta ta L M
haṅiṅətiṅəttha K
^95. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^96. i kāryanikaṅ] L, hinaryyanikaṁ K, iṁ karyanikaṁ Mi kāryanikaṅ L
hinaryyanikaṁ Kiṁ karyanikaṁ M
^97. ta] K M, om. Lta K M
om. L
^98. sabhā] L M, sana: Ksabhā L M
sana: K
^99. tumamaä] M, jumamaha: L Ktumamaä M
jumamaha: L K
^100. sirāluṅguhāpagəha] norm., sira:luṅguḥhapagəha L, siraluṅguḥhapagəha K, siraluṅguhapagəha M • It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.sirāluṅguhāpagəha norm.
sira:luṅguḥhapagəha Lsiraluṅguḥhapagəha Ksiraluṅguhapagəha M
It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
^101. tigaṅ siki] L K, sasiki Mtigaṅ siki L K
sasiki M
^102. hana brāhmaṇa] L K, hana ta brahmana Mhana brāhmaṇa L K
hana ta brahmana M
^103. prajñān] L K, pradña Mprajñān L K
pradña M
^104. yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita] K M, yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita K M
yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
^105. sabhā] L M, śana: Ksabhā L M
śana: K
^106. saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira,] L K, om. M (eye-skip)saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira, L K
om. M (eye-skip)
^107. iṅ] L, riṅ K, om. M (larger gap)iṅ L
riṅ Kom. M (larger gap)
^108. iṅ] L M, riṅ Kiṅ L M
riṅ K
^109. agəgvana] L K M • All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?agəgvana L K M
All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?
^110. kasatyan] M, kajatyan· L Kkasatyan M
kajatyan· L K
^111. ginavayakən] L M, gina§va:yan Kginavayakən L M
gina§va:yan K
^112. sahaneṅ] L M, saṁ haneṁ Ksahaneṅ L M
saṁ haneṁ K
^113. mapan] M, mavan L Kmapan M
mavan L K
^114. kavoraniṅ] em., kavoranaṅ L K Mkavoraniṅ em.
kavoranaṅ L K M
^115. doṣanya] L M, ḍeṣanya Kdoṣanya L M
ḍeṣanya K
^116. ika] L K, tika Mika L K
tika M
^117. kasatyanira] M, kasaktyanira L Kkasatyanira M
kasaktyanira L K
^118. hilaṅ ikā] M, hilaṁnika: L Khilaṅ ikā M
hilaṁnika: L K
^119. paḍa hana] L K, padaha Mpaḍa hana L K
padaha M
^120. patimbunaniṅ] L M, patambunaniṁ Kpatimbunaniṅ L M
patambunaniṁ K
^121. maṅrakṣa] L M, marakṣa Kmaṅrakṣa L M
marakṣa K
^122. mataṅyan] M, mataṅhyan· L, mataṅhya Kmataṅyan M
mataṅhyan· Lmataṅhya K
^123. pva kita] L M, om. Kpva kita L M
om. K
^124. maṅkana] K M, maṅka Lmaṅkana K M
maṅka L
^125. ....] • All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.....
All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.
^126. pramāṇastava] em., praṇama:stava L, pr̥ṇattama:stava: K, pranatomastava Mpramāṇastava em.
praṇama:stava Lpr̥ṇattama:stava: Kpranatomastava M
^127. apan] M, lapan L, hapan Mapan M
lapan Lhapan M
^128. pinakapramāṇaniṅ] em., pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L M, pinakapr̥maṇan riṅ Kpinakapramāṇaniṅ em.
pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L Mpinakapr̥maṇan riṅ K
^129. loka, sira] L M, loka:, [... K (eye-skip)loka, sira L M
loka:, [... K (eye-skip)
^130. loka, sira…loka maṅkana] an omission due to eye-skip intervenes in K
^131. saṅ magave] M, samagave Lsaṅ magave M
samagave L
^132. gamāntyanya] norm., gamantyanya L Mgamāntyanya norm.
gamantyanya L M
^133. umagəhakən] L, umagəgakən Mumagəhakən L
umagəgakən M
^134. de saṅ] L, seṁ Mde saṅ L
seṁ M
^135. ikaṅ] L, hika Kikaṅ L
hika K
^136. loka maṅkana] L M, ...] maṅkana: Kloka maṅkana L M
...] maṅkana: K
^137. mataṅyan] M, mataṅnyan L, mataṅhyan Kmataṅyan M
mataṅnyan Lmataṅhyan K
^138. bhaṭāra] L M, bha:va:ra Kbhaṭāra L M
bha:va:ra K
^139. pva vvaṅ] M, vvavva L, ta vaṁ Kpva vvaṅ M
vvavva Lta vaṁ K
^140. tan] L K, om. Mtan L K
om. M
^141. saṅ] M, sa L Ksaṅ M
sa L K
^142. pati] L K, mati Mpati L K
mati M
^143. saparapatan] L M, sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan Ksaparapatan L M
sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan K
^144. saparapatanira] M, saparaparatanira L, saṁ parapata sira: Ksaparapatanira M
saparaparatanira Lsaṁ parapata sira: K
^145. saṅ hyaṅ] L M, saṁṅyaṁ Ksaṅ hyaṅ L M
saṁṅyaṁ K
^146. kasatyan ginavayakən] L M, ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· Kkasatyan ginavayakən L M
ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
^147. riṅ] K M, ri Lriṅ K M
ri L
^148. siṅ] L M, si Ksiṅ L M
si K
^149. kahava tkeṅ] L, kahavat·tkeṁ K, kahava təke Mkahava tkeṅ L
kahavat·tkeṁ Kkahava təke M
^150. prāgvivākanira] L, pr̥gvivakanira K, pragivaksira Mprāgvivākanira L
pr̥gvivakanira Kpragivaksira M
^151. durbala] M, ḍūrbbala: L, ḍūrgghala Kdurbala M
ḍūrbbala: Lḍūrgghala K
^152. riṅ] K, om. L, ri Mriṅ K
om. Lri M
^153. kakehaniṅ] L M, iṁ kakehaniṁ Kkakehaniṅ L M
iṁ kakehaniṁ K
^154. akveh vvaṅ] L M, hakeḥ vaṁ Kakveh vvaṅ L M
hakeḥ vaṁ K
^155. deniṅ lapā] L K, den alapa Mdeniṅ lapā L K
den alapa M
^156. sirāmivakṣaä] L K, sira vivaksaha Msirāmivakṣaä L K
sira vivaksaha M
^157. kavruhnira] L M, kavruḥnya Kkavruhnira L M
kavruḥnya K
^158. veda] L K, deva Mveda L K
deva M
^159. *pamivakṣana] L K, pavivaksana M (morphological)*pamivakṣana L K
pavivaksana M (morphological)
^160. saṅ umuṅguh] L M, hikaṁ muṅguḥ Ksaṅ umuṅguh L M
hikaṁ muṅguḥ K
^161. irika, sira ta] L M, hirika ta sira Kirika, sira ta L M
hirika ta sira K
^162. maṅkanānakəna] em., maṅkanakna L, maṅkana:kna K, maṅkana Mmaṅkanānakəna em.
maṅkanakna Lmaṅkana:kna Kmaṅkana M
^163. payajñan] K, vayajña:n· L, payadñan Mpayajñan K
vayajña:n· Lpayadñan M
^164. sarvavīja,] L M, om. Ksarvavīja, L M
om. K
^165. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^166. mavəḍihana, asalimputa] em., mavḍihana, saliputa L, mavḍihana:, salimputa K Mmavəḍihana, asalimputa em.
mavḍihana, saliputa Lmavḍihana:, salimputa K M
^167. taṅ] M, kaṅ L Ktaṅ M
kaṅ L K
^168. mvaṅ ikaṅ] L M, mvahaṁ§kaṁ Kmvaṅ ikaṅ L M
mvahaṁ§kaṁ K
^169. adharma] M, haḍarmma:- L, da:rmma:- Kadharma M
haḍarmma:- Lda:rmma:- K
^170. iṅətakənanya] em., Iṅətakənya L K Miṅətakənanya em.
Iṅətakənya L K M
^171. tuvi, kavruhana] L K, tvinya kavruhana kavruhana Mtuvi, kavruhana L K
tvinya kavruhana kavruhana M
^172. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^173. vāhyaliṅgaiḥ] em., vaya:liṅge L K, vahyaliṅge Mvāhyaliṅgaiḥ em.
vaya:liṅge L Kvahyaliṅge M
^174. makanimitta] L M, makadimitta Kmakanimitta L M
makadimitta K
^175. *paṅanumāna] L M, paṅanumaha K*paṅanumāna L M
paṅanumaha K
^176. eṅas] L, haṅa:s K, eṅgas Meṅas L
haṅa:s Keṅgas M
^177. ri] L M, ra Kri L M
ra K
^178. mulat] K M, malat· Lmulat K M
malat· L
^179. salah] M, sahalah L Ksalah M
sahalah L K
^180. alaṅə̄] L, aṅə: K, alaṅo Malaṅə̄ L
aṅə: Kalaṅo M
^181. yadyapi] L M, yapi Kyadyapi L M
yapi K
^182. inət-ətakən] em., hinəhəttakən L K, inəhətakən Minət-ətakən em.
hinəhəttakən L Kinəhətakən M
^183. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^184. makanimitta] norm., mukanimitta L K, makanimita Mmakanimitta norm.
mukanimitta L Kmakanimita M
^185. vāhyaliṅga] L M, vayaliṅga: Kvāhyaliṅga L M
vayaliṅga: K
^186. ākāraiḥ] norm., Akareḥ L K Mākāraiḥ norm.
Akareḥ L K M
^187. iṅgitaiḥ] em., Iṅgitaḥ L K, iṅgita Miṅgitaiḥ em.
Iṅgitaḥ L Kiṅgita M
^188. carita] M, -caritta L, -ca:ritta, Kcarita M
-caritta L-ca:ritta, K
^189. niṅ] L M, -ni Kniṅ L M
-ni K
^190. uvuh-uvuh] M, tuvuhuvuḥ L Kuvuh-uvuh M
tuvuhuvuḥ L K
^191. apa] L K, apan Mapa L K
apan M
^192. yāvat sa syāt] em., yavatna:syat· L, yavatnasyat·, K, yavatsyat Myāvat sa syāt em.
yavatna:syat· Lyavatnasyat·, Kyavatsyat M
^193. samāvr̥tto] norm., samavr̥to L M Msamāvr̥tto norm.
samavr̥to L M M
^194. huvus] L M, vus Khuvus L M
vus K
^195. yan] L M, ya Kyan L M
ya K
^196. huvus] L M, vus Khuvus L M
vus K
^197. sakiṅ] L K, riṁ sakiṁ Msakiṅ L K
riṁ sakiṁ M
^198. rare] M, raray L Krare M
raray L K
^199. rakṣanən] L M, rakṣanan Krakṣanən L M
rakṣanan K
^200. valu] em., valva L, valva: K, vala Mvalu em.
valva Lvalva: Kvala M
^201. pabapebu] K M, pabavebu Lpabapebu K M
pabavebu L
^202. valu] L K, vulu Mvalu L K
vulu M
^203. *makapaṅguhan] norm., makapaṅgvan L K, makapaṅgavan M • The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?*makapaṅguhan norm.
makapaṅgvan L Kmakapaṅgavan M
The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?
^204. hana vvaṅ avamāna] L M, avvaṁṅamana Khana vvaṅ avamāna L M
avvaṁṅamana K
^205. mataṅnyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅyan Kmataṅnyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅyan K
^206. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, Ika: Kikaṅ M
Ika LIka: K
^207. katvaṅananira] L, katatvaṅarananira K, katvaṅanira Mkatvaṅananira L
katatvaṅarananira Kkatvaṅanira M
^208. ikaṅ] L M, kaṁ Mikaṅ L M
kaṁ M
^209. hayva] M K, tayva Lhayva M K
tayva L
^210. kadaṅ] L M, kaṇḍaṁ- Kkadaṅ L M
kaṇḍaṁ- K
^211. daṇḍan ikaṅ] em., ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L M, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K • Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.daṇḍan ikaṅ em.
ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L Mḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K
Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.
^212. aṅalap] L M, alap Kaṅalap L M
alap K
^213. daṇḍaanya] K M, ḍaṇḍanya L • The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.daṇḍaanya K M
ḍaṇḍanya L
The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.
^214. strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa] norm., strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: L, strisatya:ra:kṣaṇa K, stridyasaṅraksana Mstrīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa norm.
strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: Lstrisatya:ra:kṣaṇa Kstridyasaṅraksana M
^215. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K Mlavasanya L
lavasnya K M
^216. təka] L M, tkiṁ Ktəka L M
tkiṁ K
^217. ikaṅ] M, tikaṁ L Kikaṅ M
tikaṁ L K
^218. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K Msakeṅ L
sakiṁ K M
^219. ikaṅ] M, tika L, tikaṁ Kikaṅ M
tika Ltikaṁ K
^220. liṅnya, saṅ] K, liṁnyansaṁ L Mliṅnya, saṅ K
liṁnyansaṁ L M
^221. maṅaku dravya] L M, maṅakuvadr̥vya Kmaṅaku dravya L M
maṅakuvadr̥vya K
^222. ika taṅ] M, Ika:kaṁ L, Ikaṁ K • The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.ika taṅ M
Ika:kaṁ LIkaṁ K
The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.
^223. siṅgih ika dravyanya,] L M, om. Ksiṅgih ika dravyanya, L M
om. K
^224. tan avruh] L K, tatan vruḥ Mtan avruh L K
tatan vruḥ M
^225. ri kahilaṅaniṅ] L, rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ K, ri kahilaṅani Mri kahilaṅaniṅ L
rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ Kri kahilaṅani M
^226. kvehnya,] L K, om. Mkvehnya, L K
om. M
^227. tika] M, hika: L Ktika M
hika: L K
^228. kinavruhanya] L M, kavruhanya Kkinavruhanya L M
kavruhanya K
^229. kevalya] L M, saṁ Kkevalya L M
saṁ K
^230. dravya juga] L, dr̥vya, Ikamaṅkana:, juga: K, drəvya suka juga M • The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.dravya juga L
dr̥vya, Ikamaṅkana:, juga: Kdrəvya suka juga M
The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.
^231. ika ta vvaṅ] L K, ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)ika ta vvaṅ L K
ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)
^232. daṇḍan ika] em., ḍaṇḍa Ika: L M, ḍaṇḍahika: K • The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.daṇḍan ika em.
ḍaṇḍa Ika: L Mḍaṇḍahika: K
The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.
^233. samūlya] L K, saṅgulya- Msamūlya L K
saṅgulya- M
^234. ikaṅ] K M, Ika Likaṅ K M
Ika L
^235. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: Kikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: K
^236. dharmanira] L M, ḍarmma sira:ṅ Kdharmanira L M
ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
^237. alapənya] K M, hapapənya Lalapənya K M
hapapənya L
^238. mapa] L K, mapan Mmapa L K
mapan M
^239. daṇḍanika] L M, caṇḍanika: Kdaṇḍanika L M
caṇḍanika: K
^240. sikəpən] L K, sikəpəpən Msikəpən L K
sikəpəpən M
^241. sabhākəna] em., sabha:kukna L, sabhakakna K Msabhākəna em.
sabha:kukna Lsabhakakna K M
^242. ambahakəna] L K, nambahakəna Mambahakəna L K
nambahakəna M
^243. dravyaṅku] L K, drəvyaku Mdravyaṅku L K
drəvyaku M
^244. tan] L M, tatan Ktan L M
tatan K
^245. kinəmit] L K, kənəmit Mkinəmit L K
kənəmit M
^246. sapanəmanikaṅ] L, sapanmunikaṁ K, sapanəmanika Msapanəmanikaṅ L
sapanmunikaṁ Ksapanəmanika M
^247. mithya] norm., miṭya L, vivya K, midya Mmithya norm.
miṭya Lvivya Kmidya M
^248. sapavvalunya] L, sapavalunya K, saṁpavalunya Msapavvalunya L
sapavalunya Ksaṁpavalunya M
^249. ləvihana] M, L̥viha L Kləvihana M
L̥viha L K
^250. sapanəmbəlasnya] K, sapanəmbalanya L, sapənəmbəlasan Msapanəmbəlasnya K
sapanəmbalanya Lsapənəmbəlasan M
^251. panəmva] M, panəmvaṁ L Kpanəmva M
panəmvaṁ L K
^252. pinəṇḍəm] M, pinənəm L, pinənḍəmm Kpinəṇḍəm M
pinənəm Lpinənḍəmm K
^253. alavas] L K, alavasa Malavas L K
alavasa M
^254. aṅśanana] L, aṅśana: K, saṅkuna Maṅśanana L
aṅśana: Ksaṅkuna M
^255. viśeṣan] K M, viśeṣa:n· Lviśeṣan K M
viśeṣa:n· L
^256. janma] L M, jadma Kjanma L M
jadma K
^257. panəmva] L K, manəmva Mpanəmva L K
manəmva M
^258. aveha] K M, taveha Laveha K M
taveha L
^259. mataṅyan maṅkana] M, mataṅhyan L, kunaṁ mataṅyan Kmataṅyan maṅkana M
mataṅhyan Lkunaṁ mataṅyan K
^260. parva] em., paruha: L K Mparva em.
paruha: L K M
^261. saṅ] L K, saṁ 7r5saṁ Msaṅ L K
saṁ 7r5saṁ M
^262. nirān paṅrakṣaṅ] conj., -nira para:kṣaṁ L, -nira:parakṣaṁ K, -nira paṅraksa Mnirān paṅrakṣaṅ conj.
-nira para:kṣaṁ L-nira:parakṣaṁ K-nira paṅraksa M
^263. tattvanira.] L K, tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M • M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.tattvanira. L K
tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M
M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
^264. nikaṅ] K M, -nika Mnikaṅ K M
-nika M
^265. yan] L M, yen Kyan L M
yen K
^266. kapaṅgiha] M, kapaṅgya: L, kapaṅgva: K • Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.kapaṅgiha M
kapaṅgya: Lkapaṅgva: K
Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
^267. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L, napagəhakniṅ K, kinapagəhakəna Mkinapagəhakən iṅ L
napagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakəna M
^268. janma] L M, jadma Kjanma L M
jadma K
^269. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L M, kapagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakən iṅ L M
kapagəhakniṅ K
^270. thāni] norm., tani L M, taniṁ Kthāni norm.
tani L Mtaniṁ K
^271. baṇyāga] norm., bha:nyaga L, na:nyaga: K, banyaga Mbaṇyāga norm.
bha:nyaga Lna:nyaga: Kbanyaga M
^272. kunəṅ] L K, kuni Mkunəṅ L K
kuni M
^273. kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika] M, kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika L, kavatəkanya kunaṁ hika Kkavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika M
kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika Lkavatəkanya kunaṁ hika K
^274. yan] em., ya L K M • Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabu ri svadharma?yan em.
ya L K M
Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabu ri svadharma?
^275. puṇḍuhnya] K M, puṇḍaḥnya Lpuṇḍuhnya K M
puṇḍaḥnya L
^276. ginavayakənya] K M, gavayakənya Lginavayakənya K M
gavayakənya L
^277. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya Kkajanmanya L M
kajadmanya K
^278. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^279. varṇasaṅkara] em., varṇnasaṅhara- L K, parnasaṅara- Mvarṇasaṅkara em.
varṇnasaṅhara- L Kparnasaṅara- M
^280. yan] L K, yatan Myan L K
yatan M
^281. prāgvivāka] K, pvagvivaka- L, pvagivaka- Mprāgvivāka K
pvagvivaka- Lpvagivaka- M
^282. tan paṅapa] K, tan paṅama L, tatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa Mtan paṅapa K
tan paṅama Ltatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa M
^283. maṅaji] em., paṅa:ji L M, vvaṁṅaji Kmaṅaji em.
paṅa:ji L Mvvaṁṅaji K
^284. tuha] L M, tva Ktuha L M
tva K
^285. titisniṅ rahnya] L M, om. Ktitisniṅ rahnya L M
om. K
^286. kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ] em., kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ L, kumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ K, kumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M • Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ em.
kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ Lkumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ Kkumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M
Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.
^287. vāhyaliṅgādi] L, vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi K, tahyalaṅgadi Mvāhyaliṅgādi L
vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi Ktahyalaṅgadi M
^288. kavruhana] M, kavruhanika L Kkavruhana M
kavruhanika L K
^289. buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra] M, om. L K (eye-skip) • The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra M
om. L K (eye-skip)
The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.
^290. kavruhananira] L M, kavruhana: sira Kkavruhananira L M
kavruhana: sira K
^291. mapagəha] em., makapagəha L K Mmapagəha em.
makapagəha L K M
^292. huvus] L M, vuḥvus Khuvus L M
vuḥvus K
^293. ginavayakən] L M, ginavayakna Kginavayakən L M
ginavayakna K
^294. dhārmika] em., ḍarmmikaṁ L, dharmikaṁ K Mdhārmika em.
ḍarmmikaṁ Ldharmikaṁ K M
^295. -mārga] K, -vargga L, -ma7v32marga M-mārga K
-vargga L-ma7v32marga M
^296. saṅ] L K, om. Msaṅ L K
om. M
^297. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^298. kədvakəna] M, kḍva:kna L Kkədvakəna M
kḍva:kna L K
^299. denikaṅ] L K, dekaṅ Mdenikaṅ L K
dekaṅ M
^300. pradhana] norm., pra:ḍa:na L, pr̥daṇa K, pradana M • OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.pradhana norm.
pra:ḍa:na Lpr̥daṇa Kpradana M
OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.
^301. *huvusaniṅ] L M, husaniṁ K*huvusaniṅ L M
husaniṁ K
^302. pihutaṅnyan] L, pahutaṁnya: K, pyu8r5taṅnya Mpihutaṅnyan L
pahutaṁnya: Kpyu8r5taṅnya M
^303. vehən] L M, veha: Kvehən L M
veha: K
^304. maṅgəh] L K, maṅga Mmaṅgəh L K
maṅga M
^305. panahuranaṅ] em., panahuraniṁ L M, panaturraniṁ K • Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.panahuranaṅ em.
panahuraniṁ L Mpanaturraniṁ K
Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
^306. asih-asihən] L M, a:sira:sihasihən· Kasih-asihən L M
a:sira:sihasihən· K
^307. taṅtaṅən] M, taṁtaṅəna L, taṁtaṅəna: Ktaṅtaṅən M
taṁtaṅəna Ltaṁtaṅəna: K
^308. adāna] norm., hadana L M, hadana: Kadāna norm.
hadana L Mhadana: K
^309. dānana tuṅgal] em., dinana, tuṅgul· L, dinana, K, dinana, tuṅgun Mdānana tuṅgal em.
dinana, tuṅgul· Ldinana, Kdinana, tuṅgun M
^310. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya M
^311. tan] L K, yatan Mtan L K
yatan M
^312. valātkāran] L K, malanta8r11ran Mvalātkāran L K
malanta8r11ran M
^313. mapihutaṅ] L, mavihutaṁ K, mapyutaṁ Mmapihutaṅ L
mavihutaṁ Kmapyutaṁ M
^314. mijila] L K, umijila M (morphological)mijila L K
umijila M (morphological)
^315. tatan] L M, tata:t Ktatan L M
tata:t K
^316. tumagihakən] L M, tugihakən Ktumagihakən L M
tugihakən K
^317. anaṅguh] L K, om. Manaṅguh L K
om. M
^318. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^319. pañji] M, pañjiṁ L Kpañji M
pañjiṁ L K
^320. puhakakənanya] em., puha:knanya L, puhaknanya K Mpuhakakənanya em.
puha:knanya Lpuhaknanya K M
^321. sakesi] em., sakeṁsi L, sakiṁsi K, sakesa M • A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.sakesi em.
sakeṁsi Lsakiṁsi Ksakesa M
A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.
^322. pañji] L M, om. Kpañji L M
om. K
^323. pradhana] norm., praḍa:na L, pr̥dana: K, pradana Mpradhana norm.
praḍa:na Lpr̥dana: Kpradana M
^324. sakavənaṅnya] L K, sakənavənaṅnya Msakavənaṅnya L K
sakənavənaṅnya M
^325. sinamayakən] L K, sinamahakən Msinamayakən L K
sinamahakən M
^326. təka] L K, təkan Mtəka L K
təkan M
^327. samaya] L M, yasmaya: Ksamaya L M
yasmaya: K
^328. sinahuranya] L K, sinahuran utaṅnya Msinahuranya L K
sinahuran utaṅnya M
^329. limaṅ] K M, pañcasaṭa Llimaṅ K M
pañcasaṭa L
^330. tumutana] norm., tumuttanaṁ L, tumutkanaṁ K, tumuttaṁ Mtumutana norm.
tumuttanaṁ Ltumutkanaṁ Ktumuttaṁ M
^331. ku, 1, mā, 5] K M, mā, 10, mā, 2 Lku, 1, mā, 5 K M
mā, 10, mā, 2 L
^332. mithyanya] norm., miṭyanya L, midyanya K, mityanya Mmithyanya norm.
miṭyanya Lmidyanya Kmityanya M
^333. yan] L M, yana Kyan L M
yana K
^334. paṅas tan pasamayā] L K, masamaya- Mpaṅas tan pasamayā L K
masamaya- M
^335. katəpətan] L M, katəpatan Kkatəpətan L M
katəpatan K
^336. pañca] K M, pañcasaṭa Lpañca K M
pañcasaṭa L
^337. ku, 2] K, ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 L, ku, ṅu Mku, 2 K
ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 Lku, ṅu M
^338. paṅḍaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅande Mpaṅḍaṇḍeriya L K
paṅande M
^339. śāsana] K M, śaṇasa Lśāsana K M
śaṇasa L
^340. ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.] L • ya tapva ahutaṅ, ..., ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.These paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu. L
These paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.
^341. katut] em., kanut Lkatut em.
kanut L
^342. pirak kaṅ] norm., pira:kaṁ Lpirak kaṅ norm.
pira:kaṁ L
^343. hinuṅgah iṅ] em., hinuṅgeṁ Lhinuṅgah iṅ em.
hinuṅgeṁ L
^344. yathā] em., yadṭa Lyathā em.
yadṭa L
^345. kahanan] L K, kahinan Mkahanan L K
kahinan M
^346. pahutaṅ] L K, ahutaṁ Mpahutaṅ L K
ahutaṁ M
^347. pintonana] M, mintonana L Kpintonana M
mintonana L K
^348. tan hana] K M, tana Ltan hana K M
tana L
^349. ananagih] K M, anagiḥ L • The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.ananagih K M
anagiḥ L
The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.
^350. ananagih] norm., hananagiḥ L K, ananagiha Mananagih norm.
hananagiḥ L Kananagiha M
^351. putra *kalāntara] L K, puhakalantara Mputra *kalāntara L K
puhakalantara M
^352. hanāmituturi] L K, hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ Mhanāmituturi L K
hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ M
^353. bhaṭāra] L K, bharata Mbhaṭāra L K
bharata M
^354. kumavruhanā] K M, kumavruha- Lkumavruhanā K M
kumavruha- L
^355. tinuduh] K, tinuduḥ mva L, tinuduhnya Mtinuduh K
tinuduḥ mva Ltinuduhnya M
^356. tan vruh ri] M, ta vruḥ L, tasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ Ktan vruh ri M
ta vruḥ Ltasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ K
^357. kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya] L M, kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya Kkveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya L M
kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya K
^358. mvaṅ] L M, mvaḥ Kmvaṅ L M
mvaḥ K
^359. piraknyan] L K, pirakniṅ Mpiraknyan L K
pirakniṅ M
^360. hanāpihutaṅ] K M, nahan pihutaṁ Lhanāpihutaṅ K M
nahan pihutaṁ L
^361. lāgi] L M, lagiḥ Klāgi L M
lagiḥ K
^362. maṅucapana] L M, maṅucapaṇna Lmaṅucapana L M
maṅucapaṇna L
^363. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^364. sumahuri] M, ṣumavura: L, sumavura: Ksumahuri M
ṣumavura: Lsumavura: K
^365. huvus] K M, vuhus Lhuvus K M
vuhus L
^366. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^367. huvus] M, huhus L, vus Khuvus M
huhus Lvus K
^368. tinakvanan] K M, tinakvana:- Ltinakvanan K M
tinakvana:- L
^369. mavyavahāra] norm., mavya:vara: L, mavya:vara K, ma9r8mavyavahara Mmavyavahāra norm.
mavya:vara: Lmavya:vara Kma9r8mavyavahara M
^370. saṅ] L M, sa Ksaṅ L M
sa K
^371. prāgvivāka] K, pragragviva:ka L, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka K
pragragviva:ka Lpragivaka M
^372. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^373. tambeyan] K M, tambaya:n· Ltambeyan K M
tambaya:n· L
^374. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^375. rumuhun] L K, ru9r11mun Mrumuhun L K
ru9r11mun M
^376. kāri] L M, kariṁ Kkāri L M
kariṁ K
^377. ika ta] L, ikaṁ taṁ K, ika taṁ Mika ta L
ikaṁ taṁ Kika taṁ M
^378. tika] L, teka K, kita Mtika L
teka Kkita M
^379. sorakəna] L K, corakəna Msorakəna L K
corakəna M
^380. jñātāraḥ] norm., jñataraḥ L M, jñatara, Kjñātāraḥ norm.
jñataraḥ L Mjñatara, K
^381. uktvā] em., anta L, antaḥ K, aktaḥ Muktvā em.
anta Lantaḥ Kaktaḥ M
^382. ta] L M, om. Kta L M
om. K
^383. makveh] L K, akveḥ Mmakveh L K
akveḥ M
^384. diśeti] norm., diseti L K, deseti Mdiśeti norm.
diseti L Kdeseti M
^385. na cet] em., na ceta L, na cetaḥ K, neceta Mna cet em.
na ceta Lna cetaḥ Kneceta M
^386. vijilakən ya] L K, vijilakəna Mvijilakən ya L K
vijilakəna M
^387. yan sor pakṣanya] L, yan pakṣanya subscr. sor K, yan sopaksanya Myan sor pakṣanya L
yan pakṣanya subscr. sor Kyan sopaksanya M
^388. saṅ] L M, om. Ksaṅ L M
om. K
^389. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^390. tinakvanan] L M, tinakvana: Ktinakvanan L M
tinakvana: K
^391. kāraṇaniṅ] L K, karaniṁ Mkāraṇaniṅ L K
karaniṁ M
^392. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya M
^393. kapənət] L M, kapət· Kkapənət L M
kapət· K
^394. sikəpən] K M, sikən· Lsikəpən K M
sikən· L
^395. daṇḍan ika] L K, danda ika Mdaṇḍan ika L K
danda ika M
^396. satinagihakənanya] M, satinagiḥ07-11nya L, raśa:tinagiha:knanya Ksatinagihakənanya M
satinagiḥ07-11nya Lraśa:tinagiha:knanya K
^397. ləpihakəna] L K, ṅapihakəna Mləpihakəna L K
ṅapihakəna M
^398. paṅujarakəna] M, pahujarakna L, pahujar=rakna K • Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?paṅujarakəna M
pahujarakna Lpahujar=rakna K
Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?
^399. ndya] L M, ṇḍyan· Kndya L M
ṇḍyan· K
^400. hana […] prāgvivāka.] All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.
^401. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ Kyan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ K
^402. riṅ tan pahutaṅ] em., tan papihutam L, ririhanpahutaṁ K, tan 9v25 ahutaṁ Mriṅ tan pahutaṅ em.
tan papihutam Lririhanpahutaṁ Ktan 9v25 ahutaṁ M
^403. ikaṅ aṅas] M, Ikaṁṅkaṅas· L, hika:ṅka:ṅa§s· Kikaṅ aṅas M
Ikaṁṅkaṅas· Lhika:ṅka:ṅa§s· K
^404. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ Kyan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ K
^405. aṅas yan pahutaṅ] K M, haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ Laṅas yan pahutaṅ K M
haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ L
^406. mvaṅ] em., vvaṁ L K, vaṁ Mmvaṅ em.
vvaṁ L Kvaṁ M
^407. apihutaṅ] L K, apyutaṁ Mapihutaṅ L K
apyutaṁ M
^408. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L Kdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L K
^409. hutaṅ inaṅasnya] em., utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas L, hutaṁ haṅasnya K, utaṅ iṅasnya Mhutaṅ inaṅasnya em.
utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas Lhutaṁ haṅasnya Kutaṅ iṅasnya M
^410. hutaṅnya] M, hutaṁ L, hutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya Khutaṅnya M
hutaṁ Lhutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya K
^411. satinagihakən ləpihakəna] L, satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: K, satinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya Msatinagihakən ləpihakəna L
satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: Ksatinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya M
^412. riṅ] K M, om. Lriṅ K M
om. L
^413. yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ] M, ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ L, yan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ Kyan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ M
ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ Lyan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ K
^414. sākṣyakəna ri] L M, sakṣihakna I Ksākṣyakəna ri L M
sakṣihakna I K
^415. sākṣi] K M, pakṣi Lsākṣi K M
pakṣi L
^416. hinanākəniṅ] em., hinanahakniṁ L, hina:nayakniṁ K, inanabakəniṁ Mhinanākəniṅ em.
hinanahakniṁ Lhina:nayakniṁ Kinanabakəniṁ M
^417. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇa:, pr̥ḍaṇa: Kpradhana norm.
praḍaṇa: pr̥ḍaṇa: K
^418. varahakəna] L K, ujarakəna M (lexical)varahakəna L K
ujarakəna M (lexical)
^419. liṅnikaṅ] L, liṁṅikaṅ K, liṅ iki Mliṅnikaṅ L
liṁṅikaṅ Kliṅ iki M
^420. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇḍa L, pr̥ḍaṇa K, pradana Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇḍa Lpr̥ḍaṇa Kpradana M
^421. carita] L M, -carittha Kcarita L M
-carittha K
^422. magr̥ha] em., pragr̥ha: L, pr̥gr̥ha: K, pragəha Mmagr̥ha em.
pragr̥ha: Lpr̥gr̥ha: Kpragəha M
^423. maulāḥ] norm., molaḥh L, molah K Mmaulāḥ norm.
molaḥh Lmolah K M
^424. tani] L M, taniṁ Ktani L M
taniṁ K
^425. kṣatriya janma] M, kṣatrya janma L, kṣatriya jadma: Kkṣatriya janma M
kṣatrya janma Lkṣatriya jadma: K
^426. vaiśya,] norm., veśya, L M, om. Kvaiśya, norm.
veśya, L Mom. K
^427. śūdrayoni] norm., sudrayoni L, sudr̥yoniṁ K, sudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, Mśūdrayoni norm.
sudrayoni Lsudr̥yoniṁ Ksudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M
^428. riṅ] K M, ri Lriṅ K M
ri L
^429. *makapaṅguhana] norm., maka:paṅgvana: L K, makapvaṅgvana M • The same form is found also in §30.*makapaṅguhana norm.
maka:paṅgvana: L Kmakapvaṅgvana M
The same form is found also in §30.
^430. gavayakəna sākṣi] em., om. L, gavayana: sakṣi K, gaveyan saksi Mgavayakəna sākṣi em.
om. Lgavayana: sakṣi Kgaveyan saksi M
^431. riṅ] K M, ri Lriṅ K M
ri L
^432. polahnya] L K, polyanya Mpolahnya L K
polyanya M
^433. sākṣya] L K, saksi Msākṣya L K
saksi M
^434. mūlātukar] L, mulattakar· K, mulat tukar Mmūlātukar L
mulattakar· Kmulat tukar M
^435. rovaṅnya] K M, rovanya L • Emend vvaṅ ma-?rovaṅnya K M
rovanya L
Emend vvaṅ ma-?
^436. menmen,] K M, om. Lmenmen, K M
om. L
^437. lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh] em., lana huṅguhuṅguḥ L, lanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ K, lanuṅgu-uṅgu Mlanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh em.
lana huṅguhuṅguḥ Llanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ Klanuṅgu-uṅgu M
^438. inucap iṅ hala] em., iṅucap hala: L, hiṅucap haṅ ala K, itucap iṅ ala Minucap iṅ hala em.
iṅucap hala: Lhiṅucap haṅ ala Kitucap iṅ ala M
^439. maliṅ prakāśa,] K M, om. Lmaliṅ prakāśa, K M
om. L
^440. amaṇḍagiṇa] L K, amanduṅina Mamaṇḍagiṇa L K
amanduṅina M
^441. atuha] M, voṁṅatuha: L, tatuha: Katuha M
voṁṅatuha: Ltatuha: K
^442. dahat, rare] • The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.dahat, rare
The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.
^443. dahat] L K, nahava Mdahat L K
nahava M
^444. tuṅga-tuṅgal] L M, tuṅgaltuṅgal· Ktuṅga-tuṅgal L M
tuṅgaltuṅgal· K
^445. caṇḍāla,] L M, om. Kcaṇḍāla, L M
om. K
^446. vuta] M, huttha L, hutta Kvuta M
huttha Lhutta K
^447. sākṣya] K M, sakṣi Lsākṣya K M
sakṣi L
^448. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ Lsəḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ L
^449. alara] L M, alira Kalara L M
alira K
^450. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ Lsəḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ L
^451. buddhinyāvərə̄] norm., budinyavəR̥ L, buddhinyavuR̥ K, budinya avro Mbuddhinyāvərə̄ norm.
budinyavəR̥ LbuddhinyavuR̥ Kbudinya avro M
^452. deniṅ ṅelnya] L, deniṁhaṁhelnya: K, deniṅelnya Mdeniṅ ṅelnya L
deniṁhaṁhelnya: Kdeniṅelnya M
^453. pəṅiṅan] norm., pṅiṅan· L K, paṅiṅan Mpəṅiṅan norm.
pṅiṅan· L Kpaṅiṅan M
^454. akukuh śabdanya] L, a:kuku, bḍa:nya K, akukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya Makukuh śabdanya L
a:kuku, bḍa:nya Kakukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M
^455. yan strī ikaṅ] K M, Ikaṁ histri Lyan strī ikaṅ K M
Ikaṁ histri L
^456. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyavara: Lmavyavahāra K M
mavyavara: L
^457. sākṣinya] L K, saksyanya Msākṣinya L K
saksyanya M
^458. yan dvija mavyavahāra,] K M, dvija Lyan dvija mavyavahāra, K M
dvija L
^459. dvija sākṣinira] M, sa:kṣya dvija: L, dvija sakṣyanira Kdvija sākṣinira M
sa:kṣya dvija: Ldvija sakṣyanira K
^460. yan śūdra mavyavahāra] K M, yan vika:ra sudra Lyan śūdra mavyavahāra K M
yan vika:ra sudra L
^461. sākṣinya] L, sakṣyanira K, saksinira Msākṣinya L
sakṣyanira Ksaksinira M
^462. caṇḍāla mavyavahāra] K M, caṇḍala Lpc, cacaṇḍala Laccaṇḍāla mavyavahāra K M
caṇḍala Lpccacaṇḍala Lac
^463. sākṣinya] L M, sakṣyanya Ksākṣinya L M
sakṣyanya K
^464. kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.] The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by K and M, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by L. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.
^465. yan enak] M, subscr. yan ena:k· L, nenak· Kyan enak M
subscr. yan ena:k· Lnenak· K
^466. ya ika yogya] norm., ya yogya L, yanhika:yogya: K, ya ikaṁ yogya M • Cf. div 78.ya ika yogya norm.
ya yogya Lyanhika:yogya: Kya ikaṁ yogya M
Cf. div 78.
^467. səḍaṅ] K, sḍəṁṅ L, sədəṅ Msəḍaṅ K
sḍəṁṅ Lsədəṅ M
^468. iṅ jro umah] norm., Iñjromaḥ L, hi jro Umaḥ K, i joḥ Miṅ jro umah norm.
Iñjromaḥ Lhi jro Umaḥ Ki joḥ M
^469. alas] Lpc K M, alap Lacalas Lpc K M
alap Lac
^470. kunaṅ] K M, om. Lkunaṅ K M
om. L
^471. strī] K M, histri Lstrī K M
histri L
^472. bālena] norm., valena L M, yogya sakṣi lanā Kbālena norm.
valena L Myogya sakṣi lanā K
^473. atuha dahat,] M, tuha dahat, L, om. K (eye-skip)atuha dahat, M
tuha dahat, Lom. K (eye-skip)
^474. pinakānak riṅ] norm., pinakanakka L, pinakahanak riṁ K, pinaka anak riṅ Mpinakānak riṅ norm.
pinakanakka Lpinakahanak riṁ Kpinaka anak riṅ M
^475. kabeh] L M, ka Kkabeh L M
ka K
^476. tatkālaniṅ] L K M • Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.tatkālaniṅ L K M
Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.
^477. āpadgatakāla] K M, padgata:kala: Lāpadgatakāla K M
padgata:kala: L
^478. yan rare lavan atuha] norm., yan· rare lavan yatuhva L, rare lavan yan a:tuha: K, rare lavan yan atuha Myan rare lavan atuha norm.
yan· rare lavan yatuhva Lrare lavan yan a:tuha: Krare lavan yan atuha M
^479. mithya] norm., mitya L, matya K, mivya Mmithya norm.
mitya Lmatya Kmivya M
^480. ujarnya] L K, ujarnyan Mujarnya L K
ujarnyan M
^481. ri] L, om. K Mri L
om. K M
^482. səḍaṅnya] L, sḍəṁnya K, sədəṅnya Msəḍaṅnya L
sḍəṁnya Ksədəṅnya M
^483. pinakasākṣi] L M, pinaka:hanasakṣi Kpinakasākṣi L M
pinaka:hanasakṣi K
^484. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^485. kunaṅ] K M, mvaṁṅ Lkunaṅ K M
mvaṁṅ L
^486. grahacarita] M, -gracaritta L, -graha:,carittha Kgrahacarita M
-gracaritta L-graha:,carittha K
^487. sākṣya ika kabeh] M, hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ L, sakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ Ksākṣya ika kabeh M
hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ Lsakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
^488. səḍaṅnyan] norm., sdaṁnyan L, sḍaṁnyan K, sədəṅnyan Msəḍaṅnyan norm.
sdaṁnyan Lsḍaṁnyan Ksədəṅnyan M
^489. ikaṅ] L M, hika: Kikaṅ L M
hika: K
^490. mavyavahāra] L K, avyava:hara Lmavyavahāra L K
avyava:hara L
^491. kalih] L M, ka:la Kkalih L M
ka:la K
^492. asiṅ] L M, Asaṅasiṅ L M
Asaṅ
^493. akveh] L K, akveha Makveh L K
akveha M
^494. pituhun] L K, pinituhun Mpituhun L K
pinituhun M
^495. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^496. kvehniṅ] K M, kveḥ Lkvehniṅ K M
kveḥ L
^497. sujanmaniṅ] L M, śujadmaniṁ Ksujanmaniṅ L M
śujadmaniṁ K
^498. pituhun saṅ] K M, pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)pituhun saṅ K M
pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)
^499. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^500. marə̄] L K, mara Mmarə̄ L K
mara M
^501. ya ika yogya] K, ya yogya Ika: L • On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.ya ika yogya K
ya yogya Ika: L
On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.
^502. denyāṅrəṅə̄] K, denyaR̥ṅə: L, denya arəṅa Mdenyāṅrəṅə̄ K
denyaR̥ṅə: Ldenya arəṅa M
^503. prakāśa] L M, vrakaśa Kprakāśa L M
vrakaśa K
^504. mojar pva] L K, mo pva Mmojar pva L K
mo pva M
^505. dharmārtha] norm., ḍa:rmattha L, ḍa:rmmata: K, darmarta Mdharmārtha norm.
ḍa:rmattha Lḍa:rmmata: Kdarmarta M
^506. ika makasākṣya] K, Ika: sa08-21kṣya L, ika masaksya Mika makasākṣya K
Ika: sa08-21kṣya Lika masaksya M
^507. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^508. sakarəṅə̄] L, kaR̥ṅə: K, sakarəṅa Msakarəṅə̄ L
kaR̥ṅə: Ksakarəṅa M
^509. tika] L K, ika Mtika L K
ika M
^510. maṅguh avāṅ naraka] em., maṅguḥnaraka: L, maṅgəhavana:raka: K, maṅgiḥhavannaraka M • In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.maṅguh avāṅ naraka em.
maṅguḥnaraka: Lmaṅgəhavana:raka: Kmaṅgiḥhavannaraka M
In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.
^511. sinuṅsaṅ] K M, sinusaṁ Lsinuṅsaṅ K M
sinusaṁ L
^512. tinurunakən … kabeh] K M, om. L (eye-skip) • This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.tinurunakən … kabeh K M
om. L (eye-skip)
This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.
^513. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ M, om. L (larger gap)sakeṅ K
sakiṁ Mom. L (larger gap)
^514. ikaṅ] L, om. K M • Or is the KM reading to be preferred here?ikaṅ L
om. K M
Or is the KM reading to be preferred here?
^515. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅa Mrəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅa M
^516. takvanana] em., takvana L K M (haplography) • The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.takvanana em.
takvana L K M (haplography)
The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.
^517. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^518. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅe Mrəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅe M
^519. ṅūni] L M, ṅuniṁ Kṅūni L M
ṅuniṁ K
^520. makasākṣya] M, makasakṣiha: L Kmakasākṣya M
makasakṣiha: L K
^521. akveha] L K, akeha Makveha L K
akeha M
^522. sādhua] em., sadvaha L M, sadva:ha Ksādhua em.
sadvaha L Msadva:ha K
^523. tan yogya] K M, tanogya Ltan yogya K M
tanogya L
^524. makasākṣya] L M, maka:sakṣi Kmakasākṣya L M
maka:sakṣi K
^525. sake] L M, saṁkve Ksake L M
saṁkve K
^526. sambaddha] norm., sambambada L, sambadḍa: K, sambada Msambaddha norm.
sambambada Lsambadḍa: Ksambada M
^527. matakvana … sākṣi] L M, om. K (eye-skip)matakvana … sākṣi L M
om. K (eye-skip)
^528. matakvana] L, matakvan M, om. K (larger gap)matakvana L
matakvan Mom. K (larger gap)
^529. sākṣi] L, saksya M, om. K (larger gap)sākṣi L
saksya Mom. K (larger gap)
^530. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyava:ra Lmavyavahāra K M
mavyava:ra L
^531. ujaranira] K, Ujarranira:, L, ujaranya Mujaranira K
Ujarranira:, Lujaranya M
^532. ika] L, hika: K, tika Mika L
hika: Ktika M
^533. sākṣi] L, sakṣya K Msākṣi L
sakṣya K M
^534. mavyavahāra] K M, avyavara Lmavyavahāra K M
avyavara L
^535. i sira] L K, usira Mi sira L K
usira M
^536. dva-] L M, om. Kdva- L M
om. K
^537. ika] K, rika: L Mika K
rika: L M
^538. irikaṅ] L M, Ika:ṁ Kirikaṅ L M
Ika:ṁ K
^539. vicāranya] L M, vicara: Kvicāranya L M
vicara: K
^540. pratuhunta] L M, pr̥tuhun[... Kpratuhunta L M
pr̥tuhun[... K
^541. pratuhunta…satya vacananta] an omission intervenes in K
^542. ri] L, i Mri L
i M
^543. mulahakəna] L, mulahana Mmulahakəna L
mulahana M
^544. kalih.] M, kaliḥ || [... Lkalih. M
kaliḥ || [... L
^545. kalih.…satya vacananta] an omission intervenes in L
^546. satya vacananta] M, ...]ya vacananta: Ksatya vacananta M
...]ya vacananta: K
^547. kita] M, kitta: Kkita M
kitta: K
^548. de] M, den Kde M
den K
^549. sākṣi […] brahmā.] A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in M, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan
^550. sākṣy anr̥ta] em., śakṣi ya mr̥śa K, saksyarəta Msākṣy anr̥ta em.
śakṣi ya mr̥śa Ksaksyarəta M
^551. makahīṅan], makahīṅanya K M • The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.makahīṅan
makahīṅanya K M
The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.
^552. pañjanmanya] M, pañjadmanya Kpañjanmanya M
pañjadmanya K
^553. ikaṅ] K M, ...] Ikaṁ Likaṅ K M
...] Ikaṁ L
^554. kasatyanya] L K, kasatyanira Kkasatyanya L K
kasatyanira K
^555. ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)
^556. ujarakəna ta] em., ujaraknanta L K Mujarakəna ta em.
ujaraknanta L K M
^557. mavyavahāra] K M, pavyavahara: Lmavyavahāra K M
pavyavahara: L
^558. səḍaṅnyan] K, sḍəṁnyan L, sədaṅnya Msəḍaṅnyan K
sḍəṁnyan Lsədaṅnya M
^559. saṅ kasatyan] L M, kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K • Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?saṅ kasatyan L M
kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K
Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?
^560. ikaṅ] L K, iki Mikaṅ L K
iki M
^561. inaran ikaṅ satyena] conj., Inaraniṁ kasatyana L, hinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ K, inarahniṅ kasatyana Minaran ikaṅ satyena conj.
Inaraniṁ kasatyana Lhinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ Kinarahniṅ kasatyana M
^562. aṇḍa mariṅ] K M, haṇḍarmariṁ Laṇḍa mariṅ K M
haṇḍarmariṁ L
^563. svarga] M, śvargga L, śvarghgan· Ksvarga M
śvargga Lśvarghgan· K
^564. parahu] K M, prahu- Lparahu K M
prahu- L
^565. niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa] L, om. K, -niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa Mniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa L
om. K-niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
^566. kasatyan … sakeṅ] L K, om. M (eye-skip)kasatyan … sakeṅ L K
om. M (eye-skip)
^567. pāpa] K, pa:pan L, om. M (larger gap)pāpa K
pa:pan Lom. M (larger gap)
^568. lena] em., len L, lekan K, om. M (larger gap)lena em.
len Llekan Kom. M (larger gap)
^569. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (larger gap)sakeṅ K
sakiṁṅ Lom. M (larger gap)
^570. saṅhāra] K, saṅara L Msaṅhāra K
saṅara L M
^571. loka] M, loka:ṁ L, leka: Kloka M
loka:ṁ Lleka: K
^572. hetunika] K M, hetuniṁka: Lhetunika K M
hetuniṁka: L
^573. havya] norm., hayo L, mataṅhyan tan yogya K, mataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo Mhavya norm.
hayo Lmataṅhyan tan yogya Kmataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo M
^574. iṅilaṅakən] L K M • All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.iṅilaṅakən L K M
All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.
^575. de saṅ] L, dḍera saṁ K, desasaṁ Mde saṅ L
dḍera saṁ Kdesasaṁ M
^576. hala] L M, ahala Khala L M
ahala K
^577. kumavruhi ry aku] L, kumavruhiyyaku K, kumavruha iriyaku Mkumavruhi ry aku L
kumavruhiyyaku Kkumavruha iriyaku M
^578. kaharəpnya] K M, kaR̥p·nya Lkaharəpnya K M
kaR̥p·nya L
^579. mulat iriya] L, mulati hiriya K, mulahiriya Mmulat iriya L
mulati hiriya Kmulahiriya M
^580. tan vruh pva] M, tan· pva L, tan vruḥ pa Ktan vruh pva M
tan· pva Ltan vruḥ pa K
^581. ikaṅ ulah] K, ika hulaḥ L, ikaṅ unya Mikaṅ ulah K
ika hulaḥ Likaṅ unya M
^582. salah] L K, sa13v18salaḥ Msalah L K
sa13v18salaḥ M
^583. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^584. vinuni] L M, vanuni Kvinuni L M
vanuni K
^585. hīriya] L M, -hiya: Khīriya L M
-hiya: K
^586. ndya lvirnira] K, om. Lndya lvirnira K
om. L
^587. dyaur] em., bhyoḥ L, nyoḥ K, byoḥ Mdyaur em.
bhyoḥ Lnyoḥ Kbyoḥ M
^588. bhūmir] L K, rumir Mbhūmir L K
rumir M
^589. āpo hr̥dayaṁ] K M, apoḥ Lāpo hr̥dayaṁ K M
apoḥ L
^590. candrārkāgni] L M, ca:nḍrakagni- Kcandrārkāgni L M
ca:nḍrakagni- K
^591. yamānilāḥ] em., -yama:,niliṁ L, -yama:nilaṁ* K, -camaniliṁ Myamānilāḥ em.
-yama:,niliṁ L-yama:nilaṁ* K-camaniliṁ M
^592. rātrir] em., latri, L, ratriḥ K, ratri Mrātrir em.
latri, Lratriḥ Kratri M
^593. dvisandhye] em., dvisandyo L K, dvisandya Mdvisandhye em.
dvisandyo L Kdvisandya M
^594. dharmaś ca] norm., damaś ca: L, da:rmma:ś ca K, ḍarmasca Mdharmaś ca norm.
damaś ca: Lda:rmma:ś ca Kḍarmasca M
^595. vr̥ttajñāḥ] norm., vrattha:jñaḥ L, vr̥ta:jñaḥ K, vrətadñaḥ Mvr̥ttajñāḥ norm.
vrattha:jñaḥ Lvr̥ta:jñaḥ Kvrətadñaḥ M
^596. dehinām] norm., dehi09-21nam· || [... L, -nehinam· K, -dahinam M • The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.dehinām norm.
dehi09-21nam· || [... L-nehinam· K-dahinam M
The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.
^597. dehinām…kunaṅ] an omission intervenes in L
^598. dyauḥ] em., nyoḥ K, byoḥ Mdyauḥ em.
nyoḥ Kbyoḥ M
^599. bhūmiḥ] norm., bhumi K, bumi Mbhūmiḥ norm.
bhumi Kbumi M
^600. āpaḥ] norm., hapaḥ K, apaḥ, apaḥ Māpaḥ norm.
hapaḥ Kapaḥ, apaḥ M
^601. vvay] norm., vyay· K, vay Mvvay norm.
vyay· Kvay M
^602. hr̥dayam] norm., hr̥daya: K Mhr̥dayam norm.
hr̥daya: K M
^603. candraḥ] norm., canḍra: K, candra Mcandraḥ norm.
canḍra: Kcandra M
^604. vulan] M, Ulan Kvulan M
Ulan K
^605. arkaḥ] norm., ha:rkka K, arka Markaḥ norm.
ha:rkka Karka M
^606. agniḥ] norm., Aghni K, agni Magniḥ norm.
Aghni Kagni M
^607. yamaḥ] norm., ya:mma K, yama Myamaḥ norm.
ya:mma Kyama M
^608. anilaḥ] norm., Anila: K, anila Manilaḥ norm.
Anila: Kanila M
^609. rātriḥ] norm., ratri K, rati Mrātriḥ norm.
ratri Krati M
^610. sandhye] norm., -saṇḍye K, -sandya Msandhye norm.
-saṇḍye K-sandya M
^611. makādi] M, mkadi Lmakādi M
mkadi L
^612. dharma] em., atma M, ḍa:mma: Kdharma em.
atma Mḍa:mma: K
^613. sapolahniṅ] norm., sapolahiṁ K, polahniṁ Msapolahniṅ norm.
sapolahiṁ Kpolahniṁ M
^614. sarvajanma] M, śajadma Ksarvajanma M
śajadma K
^615. ika] K, ikana Mika K
ikana M
^616. mvaṅ] em., mva K, mvaḥ Mmvaṅ em.
mva Kmvaḥ M
^617. tiṅkahniṅ] K, tiṅkahiṁ Mtiṅkahniṅ K
tiṅkahiṁ M
^618. kāpusan] M, kasan Kkāpusan M
kasan K
^619. pāśa] M, paśaḥ Kpāśa M
paśaḥ K
^620. sevu kvehnya] M, śevūhakveḥnya Ksevu kvehnya M
śevūhakveḥnya K
^621. paḍomilət] M, panomilət Kpaḍomilət M
panomilət K
^622. kunaṅ] K M, ...] kunaṁ Lkunaṅ K M
...] kunaṁ L
^623. yan satya kita,] K M, om. Lyan satya kita, K M
om. L
^624. sakarəṅə̄ denta] K, sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi L, sakarəṅe kita Msakarəṅə̄ denta K
sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi Lsakarəṅe kita M
^625. tuhv ata] M, yen tuhu L, tuhuta Ktuhv ata M
yen tuhu Ltuhuta K
^626. mvaṅ] L K, vaṁ Mmvaṅ L K
vaṁ M
^627. pasaṅgrahan,] L K, om. Mpasaṅgrahan, L K
om. M
^628. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^629. inujaran] L K, inujara Minujaran L K
inujara M
^630. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^631. ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya] L K, ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya L K
ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)
^632. katəkan] K M, kavkan· Lkatəkan K M
kavkan· L
^633. ikaṅ] norm., yikaṁ L, hikaṁ K Mikaṅ norm.
yikaṁ Lhikaṁ K M
^634. katunvan umahnya kunaṅ] K M, kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (ordinal)katunvan umahnya kunaṅ K M
kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (ordinal)
^635. sinaṅguhnya] K M, pinaṅguḥnya Lsinaṅguhnya K M
pinaṅguḥnya L
^636. pan daṇḍa] L K M • We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.pan daṇḍa L K M
We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
^637. pinakasākṣi] M, pinaṅkanśa:kṣi L, pika:nsakṣi Kpinakasākṣi M
pinaṅkanśa:kṣi Lpika:nsakṣi K
^638. paṅujarakən] L M, pahujarakən· Kpaṅujarakən L M
pahujarakən· K
^639. ekadeśaniṅ] M, Eka:deṣain mg. sup. ni L, hena:deṣani Kekadeśaniṅ M
Eka:deṣain mg. sup. ni Lhena:deṣani K
^640. likhita, sākṣi, bhukti] K M, sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (ordinal)likhita, sākṣi, bhukti K M
sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (ordinal)
^641. sinaṅguh] K M, sinaṅguḥniṁ Lsinaṅguh K M
sinaṅguḥniṁ L
^642. kinon] L K M • We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?kinon L K M
We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?
^643. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇna L, pr̥dana: K, pradana Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇna Lpr̥dana: Kpradana M
^644. nikaṅ] L, -hikaṁ K Mnikaṅ L
-hikaṁ K M
^645. ya daṇḍanya] L M, ḍanḍaṇḍanya Kya daṇḍanya L M
ḍanḍaṇḍanya K
^646. puluhanya] K M, -puluṅanya Lpuluhanya K M
-puluṅanya L
^647. tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya] K M, om. L (eye-skip)tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya K M
om. L (eye-skip)
^648. prāgvivāka] K, pragivaka M, om. L (larger gap)prāgvivāka K
pragivaka Mom. L (larger gap)
^649. asatyaa ikaṅ] K, hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ L, amatyaha ikaṅ Masatyaa ikaṅ K
hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ Lamatyaha ikaṅ M
^650. śapatha] L, sapadḍa: K, sapata Mśapatha L
sapadḍa: Ksapata M
^651. ginavayakən de] L M, ginavayakəde Kginavayakən de L M
ginavayakəde K
^652. mahār̥ṣi] L K, saṁ maharəsi Mmahār̥ṣi L K
saṁ maharəsi M
^653. makadon kapəgataniṅ] L M, makatona:pgataniṁ Kmakadon kapəgataniṅ L M
makatona:pgataniṁ K
^654. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista Mvasiṣṭha L K
visista M
^655. rāja] L K, praja Mrāja L K
praja M
^656. dinalih] L M, kadalih K (morphological)dinalih L M
kadalih K (morphological)
^657. nda] L, nḍan K Mnda L
nḍan K M
^658. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: Kdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: K
^659. *həlyan] L M, həlyad K*həlyan L M
həlyad K
^660. denikaṅ] K M, deniṁṅ Ldenikaṅ K M
deniṁṅ L
^661. səṅguhən] L K, səṅgutən Msəṅguhən L K
səṅgutən M
^662. sādhu sadākāla] L M, sadukalaḥ Ksādhu sadākāla L M
sadukalaḥ K
^663. maśapatha] L M, masavata Kmaśapatha L M
masavata K
^664. tuhva] M, tuva: L, tva: Ktuhva M
tuva: Ltva: K
^665. apan] L, Avan K, om. Mapan L
Avan Kom. M
^666. śinapathakənku] L M, sinapa:takənta Kśinapathakənku L M
sinapa:takənta K
^667. tika] L, tikaṁ K, nika Mtika L
tikaṁ Knika M
^668. sakeṅ] L K, sakiṁ Msakeṅ L K
sakiṁ M
^669. hayva ta maṅkana,] L K, om. Mhayva ta maṅkana, L K
om. M
^670. maśapatha] em., pasapaṭa: L K Mmaśapatha em.
pasapaṭa: L K M
^671. dlāhan] L M, dlaha: Kdlāhan L M
dlaha: K
^672. maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, om. L • It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
om. L
It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.
^673. saṅ] M, sa K, om. L (larger gap)saṅ M
sa Kom. L (larger gap)
^674. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍaṁ- L K, sədəṅ- Msəḍaṅ norm.
sḍaṁ- L Ksədəṅ- M
^675. strī] K M, histri- L • Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.strī K M
histri- L
Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.
^676. hāraka] L K, karaka- Mhāraka L K
karaka- M
^677. saṅ] K M, om. Lsaṅ K M
om. L
^678. tan hana] L K, tana Mtan hana L K
tana M
^679. pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana] L M, pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: Kpāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana L M
pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
^680. anapathaniṅ] L K, hanapataniṁ K, anapatani Manapathaniṅ L K
hanapataniṁ Kanapatani M
^681. hilaṅa] L M, halaṅa Khilaṅa L M
halaṅa K
^682. tan] K M, ta Ltan K M
ta L
^683. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^684. manapathani] L M, manapata:niṁ Kmanapathani L M
manapata:niṁ K
^685. vāhananta] L M, Avahananta Kvāhananta L M
Avahananta K
^686. liṅ] L K, liṅa Mliṅ L K
liṅa M
^687. prāgvivākān] L K, pragivaka M • M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.prāgvivākān L K
pragivaka M
M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.
^688. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ Kpanapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ K
^689. kṣatriya] M, satrya: L, triya Kkṣatriya M
satrya: Ltriya K
^690. masta hilaṅa,] M, lac. L K (eye-skip)masta hilaṅa, M
lac. L K (eye-skip)
^691. liṅanirān] L K, liṅanira Mliṅanirān L K
liṅanira M
^692. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ Kpanapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ K
^693. sakvehniṅ] L, sakvehiṁ K Msakvehniṅ L
sakvehiṁ K M
^694. kabhuktia] norm., kabhūktiha L, ka:bhuktiha: K, kabuktya Mkabhuktia norm.
kabhūktiha Lka:bhuktiha: Kkabuktya M
^695. yen] L K, yan Myen L K
yan M
^696. aṅgaməla] M, aṅamla:- L, gamla:- Kaṅgaməla M
aṅamla:- Lgamla:- K
^697. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^698. konən asiləma] M, konasiL̥ma L, konəsiL̥ Kkonən asiləma M
konasiL̥ma LkonəsiL̥ K
^699. vvay ajro] norm., vvaya,jro L, vaya:jro K Mvvay ajro norm.
vvaya,jro Lvaya:jro K M
^700. anaknikaṅ] L M, a:nakna:kaṁ Kanaknikaṅ L M
a:nakna:kaṁ K
^701. satuṅgal de saṅ] L M, ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ Ksatuṅgal de saṅ L M
ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ K
^702. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^703. vvai] L, vai K, ve Kvvai L
vai Kve K
^704. satya vacananikaṅ] M, tika:ṁ vacaṇa L, satya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K • We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya hujarnya de saṅ prabhu.satya vacananikaṅ M
tika:ṁ vacaṇa Lsatya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K
We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya hujarnya de saṅ prabhu.
^705. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^706. ri] K M, riṁ Lri K M
riṁ L
^707. śapatha] K M, ṣasapaṭṭa:ka Lśapatha K M
ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L
^708. mahārāja] L M, mavlara:ja Kmahārāja L M
mavlara:ja K
^709. vatsa] L M, tatsa Kvatsa L M
tatsa K
^710. apuy] K M, apviy· Lapuy K M
apviy· L
^711. rambutira] L M, mrambutira: Krambutira L M
mrambutira: K
^712. tan] L M, ta Ktan L M
ta K
^713. gəsəṅa] M, gsəṅa L K • Emend gsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.gəsəṅa M
gsəṅa L K
Emend gsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.
^714. deniṅ] L K, deni Mdeniṅ L K
deni M
^715. satya] L, śaktya- K, kasatya- Msatya L
śaktya- Kkasatya- M
^716. kūṭasākṣya] em., kutasakṣinya L, kuta:sakṣinya Kkūṭasākṣya em.
kutasakṣinya Lkuta:sakṣinya K
^717. asatya] conj., hanasakṣiha: L, Asakṣiha: Kasatya conj.
hanasakṣiha: LAsakṣiha: K
^718. sinatyan] L, sanatyan Ksinatyan L
sanatyan K
^719. kalāntara] L, kalaṣara: Kkalāntara L
kalaṣara: K
^720. tan yogya] K, tanogya Ltan yogya K
tanogya L
^721. mutahakna] L, mutakna Kmutahakna L
mutakna K
^722. ananagih] L, hana:nagiḥ Kananagih L
hana:nagiḥ K
^723. mūrkhanya,] L, om. Kmūrkhanya, L
om. K
^724. hyunya,] L, om. Khyunya, L
om. K
^725. vitatha] em., vita L, vita: K • Or emend viṭa?vitatha em.
vita Lvita: K
Or emend viṭa?
^726. ṅa] L, ṅaranya, liṁ saṅ hyaṁ haga:mma: K • It seems likely that the K reading is due to expansion in transmission.ṅa L
ṅaranya, liṁ saṅ hyaṁ haga:mma: K
It seems likely that the K reading is due to expansion in transmission.
^727. sḍəṅnya] L, sḍaṁnya Ksḍəṅnya L
sḍaṁnya K
^728. pinakasākṣi] L, na:kasakṣi Kpinakasākṣi L
na:kasakṣi K
^729. lobha pinakādinya,] L K • The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous div, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from div 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne.lobha pinakādinya, L K
The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous div, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from div 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne.
^730. ḍaṇḍa hikā] L K • Emend ḍaṇḍan ikā? Cf. the ambivalent evidence from divs 31, 34, 54, 62 and 62.ḍaṇḍa hikā L K
Emend ḍaṇḍan ikā? Cf. the ambivalent evidence from divs 31, 34, 54, 62 and 62.
^731. yathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yatakrama: Kyathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myatakrama: K
^732. sḍəṅnya] L, sḍaṁnya Ksḍəṅnya L
sḍaṁnya K
^733. mās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma, su K
^734. 3] L, 1 K3 L
1 K
^735. yan] L, kunaṁ yan K • Starting here, K reads kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L has nothing.yan L
kunaṁ yan K
Starting here, K reads kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L has nothing.
^736. hetunya hadva] L, hetunyana:dva: Khetunya hadva L
hetunyana:dva: K
^737. sāhasa] L, -sahaśra: Ksāhasa L
-sahaśra: K
^738. mās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma, su K
^739. 3] L, 2 K3 L
2 K
^740. 2.] L, 2, tkanya || K • Starting here, K reads tkanya several times at sentence end where L has nothing.2. L
2, tkanya || K
Starting here, K reads tkanya several times at sentence end where L has nothing.
^741. kunaṅ […] 2.] The second half of the Sanskrit stanza it not glossed at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.
^742. yan] L, kunaṁ yan Kyan L
kunaṁ yan K
^743. histri-kahyunya hetunya hadva], histri-kahyunya hadva L, yaniṁ stri-kahyunyan hadva: K • Cf. another case of (hi)stri-kahyun in #K 45r1, and an occurrence of (hi)stri-vicāra in div 97. Assume the compound to be strī-kahyun or histri-kahyun?histri-kahyunya hetunya hadva
histri-kahyunya hadva Lyaniṁ stri-kahyunyan hadva: K
Cf. another case of (hi)stri-kahyun in #K 45r1, and an occurrence of (hi)stri-vicāra in div 97. Assume the compound to be strī-kahyun or histri-kahyun?
^744. mās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma:, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma:, su K
^745. mā, 1.] L, ma:, 1, tkanya || Kmā, 1. L
ma:, 1, tkanya || K
^746. kunaṅ yan] L K • Both witnesses give kunaṅ at sentence start from here on.kunaṅ yan L K
Both witnesses give kunaṅ at sentence start from here on.
^747. hetunya] L, hetunyan Khetunya L
hetunyan K
^748. mās su] norm., ma:, śu L, ma:, su Kmās su norm.
ma:, śu Lma:, su K
^749. mā, 11.] L K • K does not read tkanya at the end this sentence.mā, 11. L K
K does not read tkanya at the end this sentence.
^750. hetunya] L, hetunyan Khetunya L
hetunyan K
^751. panḍaṇḍeriya] K, ḍaṇḍeriya: Lpanḍaṇḍeriya K
ḍaṇḍeriya: L
^752. mā, 10.] L, ma:, 10, tkanya || Kmā, 10. L
ma:, 10, tkanya || K
^753. hetunya hadva] L, hetunyanadva Khetunya hadva L
hetunyanadva K
^754. mā, 5.] L, ma:, 5, tkanya || Kmā, 5. L
ma:, 5, tkanya || K
^755. ḍaṇḍaniṅ] L, caṇḍaniṁ Kḍaṇḍaniṅ L
caṇḍaniṁ K
^756. vinarahakan] L, virahakan Kvinarahakan L
virahakan K
^757. prabhedanya] L, pranedanya Kprabhedanya L
pranedanya K
^758. anāniṅ] norm., ananiṁṅ L Kanāniṅ norm.
ananiṁṅ L K
^759. satrya] L, satriya K • Cf. divs 66 and 98 on the spelling of this word.satrya L
satriya K
Cf. divs 66 and 98 on the spelling of this word.
^760. gumaveyakna] norm., gumavehakna L, gumaveya Kgumaveyakna norm.
gumavehakna Lgumaveya K
^761. sḍəṅnya] L, sḍaṁnya Lsḍəṅnya L
sḍaṁnya L
^762. niṅ avyavahāra] L, -niṁ vyavahara Kniṅ avyavahāra L
-niṁ vyavahara K
^763. yathāparādha ya] norm., yataparadaya L, yataparada:ryya K • The term yathāparādha recurs in §159.yathāparādha ya norm.
yataparadaya Lyataparada:ryya K
The term yathāparādha recurs in §159.
^764. brāhmaṇān] K, brahmaṇna Lbrāhmaṇān K
brahmaṇna L
^765. ḍaṇḍan] K, ḍaṇḍa Lḍaṇḍan K
ḍaṇḍa L
^766. iti sākṣicaritādi] L, Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* Kiti sākṣicaritādi L
Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
^767. svāyambhuva] norm., sva:yambuhva: L, śvayambuhva: Ksvāyambhuva norm.
sva:yambuhva: Lśvayambuhva: K
^768. tan hana pakənanikaṁ brāhmaṇa,] norm., om. L (eye-skip), tan pakaḍananiṁ brahmaṇa: K, tan hana pakənaniṅ kaṅ brahmana, Mtan hana pakənanikaṁ brāhmaṇa, norm.
om. L (eye-skip)tan pakaḍananiṁ brahmaṇa: Ktan hana pakənaniṅ kaṅ brahmana, M
^769. sthānaniṅ] M, svarṇaniṁ L, svananiṁ Ksthānaniṅ M
svarṇaniṁ Lsvananiṁ K
^770. ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa] conj., om. L K M • Our restitution is based on the parallel in div 109.ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa conj.
om. L K M
Our restitution is based on the parallel in div 109.
^771. paganti-gantiniṅ] K, pagantagantaniṁ Lpaganti-gantiniṅ K
pagantagantaniṁ L
^772. sahurniṅ] L, om. Ksahurniṅ L
om. K
^773. kavruhana] L, kavruha Kkavruhana L
kavruha K
^774. hadon] L, don Khadon L
don K
^775. tibākna] K, tibaka:kna Ltibākna K
tibaka:kna L
^776. ḍaṇḍan] K, ḍaṇḍa Lḍaṇḍan K
ḍaṇḍa L
^777. mandaṇḍa, hala sira] M, ma:nəṇḍa:, halasira: L, manaṇḍa:halanira Kmandaṇḍa, hala sira M
ma:nəṇḍa:, halasira: Lmanaṇḍa:halanira K
^778. ilaṅ puṇyanira, ilaṅ svarganira,] K M, Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, Lilaṅ puṇyanira, ilaṅ svarganira, K M
Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, L
^779. hilaṅaknanira] K, hilaṅa:kna,nira Lhilaṅaknanira K
hilaṅa:kna,nira L
^780. taṅ handaṇḍa] L, taṁ daṇḍa Ktaṅ handaṇḍa L
taṁ daṇḍa K
^781. panḍaṇḍa] L M, paḍaṇḍa Kpanḍaṇḍa L M
paḍaṇḍa K
^782. ḍaṇḍan,] K M, ḍaṇḍa, L • All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.ḍaṇḍan, K M
ḍaṇḍa, L
All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.
^783. panḍaṇḍa] em., paḍaṇḍa L K, mandanda Mpanḍaṇḍa em.
paḍaṇḍa L Kmandanda M
^784. irikaṅ] L K, ikaṁ Mirikaṅ L K
ikaṁ M
^785. ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa] Thus formulated in K M, ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L • The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of KM. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa thus formulated in K M
ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L
The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of KM. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.
^786. duryaśa] L, ḍūryyaṣan K Mduryaśa L
ḍūryyaṣan K M
^787. amaṅgih] K, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ Mamaṅgih K
hamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ M
^788. naraka] L, -nraka: Knaraka L
-nraka: K
^789. ujar ahala] L, Ujaraha: K, ujarala Mujar ahala L
Ujaraha: Kujarala M
^790. gavayakna] L M, gava:kna Kgavayakna L M
gava:kna K
^791. kapiṅrvanya] K M, kapiṁrvana: Lkapiṅrvanya K M
kapiṁrvana: L
^792. ḍaṇḍa dhana] norm., ḍaṇḍa dana: L K, daṅda danda dana Mḍaṇḍa dhana norm.
ḍaṇḍa dana: L Kdaṅda danda dana M
^793. anibākna] L K, anibakakəna Manibākna L K
anibakakəna M
^794. kapat] conj., dahat· L K Mkapat conj.
dahat· L K M
^795. tibāknanira] L M, tibakanira: Ktibāknanira L M
tibakanira: K
^796. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa Lḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
^797. tāmra] K M, tambra Ltāmra K M
tambra L
^798. patmahan] L K, patəmagan Mpatmahan L K
patəmagan M
^799. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
^800. makadon] L M, maṅka:don Kmakadon L M
maṅka:don K
^801. ya tikāja] L M, yateka:ja Kya tikāja L M
yateka:ja K
^802. vvalu] em., vaṁlu L M, vvaṁlu Kvvalu em.
vaṁlu L Mvvaṁlu K
^803. sḍəṅiṅ] L, sḍaṅi K, sədaṅiṁ Msḍəṅiṅ L
sḍaṅi Ksədaṅiṁ M
^804. raviteja, sumnə̄ riṅ] K, ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ L, raviteja sumna riṁ Mraviteja, sumnə̄ riṅ K
ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ Lraviteja sumna riṁ M
^805. salikṣā ṅaranya] K M, salikṣa:, ṅa Lsalikṣā ṅaranya K M
salikṣa:, ṅa L
^806. sasavi] L K, saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi Msasavi L K
saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
^807. sakr̥ṣṇalam] L K, sakrənalam Msakr̥ṣṇalam L K
sakrənalam M
^808. ṅaranya, limaṅ] L M, ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)ṅaranya, limaṅ L M
ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)
^809. ṅaranya, limaṅ…ṅaranya, ikaṅ] an omission due to eye-skip intervenes in K
^810. samāṣa] em., sama:s· L Msamāṣa em.
sama:s· L M
^811. māṣa] conj., mas· ṅaranya L M • We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.māṣa conj.
mas· ṅaranya L M
We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.
^812. kuna] M, kunaṁ L • This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.kuna M
kunaṁ L
This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
^813. pataṅ] L, kunaṁ pataṁ Mpataṅ L
kunaṁ pataṁ M
^814. kuna] em., kunaṁ L Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L M
^815. ṅaranya, ikaṅ] L M, ...] ikaṅ Kṅaranya, ikaṅ L M
...] ikaṅ K
^816. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L K M
^817. sadharaṇa] em., sadara L K Msadharaṇa em.
sadara L K M
^818. 2, mā,] L, 2, ṅa, ma:, K M2, mā, L
2, ṅa, ma:, K M
^819. yan iṅ pirak] L, yan pirak· K Myan iṅ pirak L
yan pirak· K M
^820. dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te] norm., dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te L, dve trapbale, samadr̥te K, edvakrəsnale, samadrəte M • All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te norm.
dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te Ldve trapbale, samadr̥te Kedvakrəsnale, samadrəte M
All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.
^821. samadhr̥te] norm., samadr̥te L K Msamadhr̥te norm.
samadr̥te L K M
^822. tkākən] M, tkaknən L, tkanən Ktkākən M
tkaknən Ltkanən K
^823. vehən] conj., veḥ L K Mvehən conj.
veḥ L K M
^824. rūpyamāṣakaḥ] norm., rupyaḥma:slaka: L, rupanyamasakaḥ K, rupyamasakaḥ Mrūpyamāṣakaḥ norm.
rupyaḥma:slaka: Lrupanyamasakaḥ Krupyamasakaḥ M
^825. māṣa] em., mas· K L Mmāṣa em.
mas· K L M
^826. dharaṇa] L K, karana Mdharaṇa L K
karana M
^827. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa Lṅaranya K M
ṅa L
^828. i pirak] K, pirak· L, ikaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak Mi pirak K
pirak· Likaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak M
^829. purāṇa] M, suraṇa L Kpurāṇa M
suraṇa L K
^830. pamrata] M, pamr̥ttha L, patratū Kpamrata M
pamr̥ttha Lpatratū K
^831. ya sakārṣāpaṇa] L M, ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa Kya sakārṣāpaṇa L M
ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa K
^832. mapa yan] L K, mapan yan Mmapa yan L K
mapan yan M
^833. tāmra] L K, tvaratamra Mtāmra L K
tvaratamra M
^834. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L K M
^835. 2] L K, ṅa M2 L K
ṅa M
^836. mā] em., ma:s· L K Mmā em.
ma:s· L K M
^837. kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma] Thus formulated in K M, kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ ||

R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ,
ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ ||

nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*,
ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L • Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma thus formulated in K M
kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ ||

R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ,
ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ ||

nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*,
ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L
Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.
^838. pirak paṇa sapuluh] L K, sapuluh pana pirak Mpirak paṇa sapuluh L K
sapuluh pana pirak M
^839. 2] L K, ṅa M2 L K
ṅa M
^840. tkanya] K M, om. Ltkanya K M
om. L
^841. śatamāna ṅaranya] M, satapana:, ṅa L, satama: ṅaranya Kśatamāna ṅaranya M
satapana:, ṅa Lsatama: ṅaranya K
^842. saniṣka] em., saniskara L K Msaniṣka em.
saniskara L K M
^843. mavarah-varah] K M, mavaraḥ Lmavarah-varah K M
mavaraḥ L
^844. limaṅ] L, lima K Mlimaṅ L
lima K M
^845. paṇa, paṇa] L K, paṇa Mpaṇa, paṇa L K
paṇa M
^846. tāmra] K M, hamra Ltāmra K M
hamra L
^847. mā,], om. L K M • In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.mā,
om. L K M
In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.
^848. 2] L K, ṅa M2 L K
ṅa M
^849. yan iṅ pirak] M, pira:k· L, yani pirak· Kyan iṅ pirak M
pira:k· Lyani pirak· K
^850. ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa,] L K, om. M (eye-skip)ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa, L K
om. M (eye-skip)
^851. tkanya] K, om. L M, om. M (larger gap)tkanya K
om. L Mom. M (larger gap)
^852. 2] L K, lpa2 L K
lpa
^853. tkanya] K, om. L, təkaniṁ təkanya Mtkanya K
om. Ltəkaniṁ təkanya M
^854. mapan ikaṅ] L M, om. Lmapan ikaṅ L M
om. L
^855. ku, 1], 1, ku Lku, 1
1, ku L
^856. tkanya riṅ pirak.] K, yen pirak· || L, təkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M • Since it is not matched in LK, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.tkanya riṅ pirak. K
yen pirak· || Ltəkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M
Since it is not matched in LK, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.
^857. pavarah] L K, varaḥ Mpavarah L K
varaḥ M
^858. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista Mvasiṣṭha L K
visista M
^859. gavayakna] L M, kavayakna Kgavayakna L M
kavayakna K
^860. satus] L K, satis Msatus L K
satis M
^861. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
^862. pradhanāṅalāntarakna] M, praḍana:, ṅalantarakna L, pr̥daṇa:kalantarakna Kpradhanāṅalāntarakna M
praḍana:, ṅalantarakna Lpr̥daṇa:kalantarakna K
^863. ku, 1,], ku, L K, ksa M • All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.ku, 1,
ku, L Kksa M
All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.
^864. tkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ] K, tkaniṁ ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ L, təkaniṅ aṅalantaraniṁ Mtkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ K
tkaniṁ ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ Ltəkaniṅ aṅalantaraniṁ M
^865. ma, su, 9] L M, ma:, 1, 9 Kma, su, 9 L M
ma:, 1, 9 K
^866. 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun] conj., A riṁ salek· L K, A, riṁ salek· M • The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two time not far below (div 130, 132).6, riṅ sapuluh tahun conj.
A riṁ salek· L KA, riṁ salek· M
The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two time not far below (div 130, 132).
^867. mā 2] em., maṅu L K Mmā 2 em.
maṅu L K M
^868. aṅalantarakən] L, aṅalantara:kənya K Maṅalantarakən L
aṅalantara:kənya K M
^869. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
^870. prabhedanikaṅ] K M, prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ Lprabhedanikaṅ K M
prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ L
^871. mā, 2] em., ma:s·, 2 L, mas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 K, mas, ṅsa Mmā, 2 em.
ma:s·, 2 Lmas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 Kmas, ṅsa M
^872. mā, 3] em., ma:s·, 3 L K, mas, ṅvya Mmā, 3 em.
ma:s·, 3 L Kmas, ṅvya M
^873. mā, 4] em., ma:s·, 4 L K, mas, a Mmā, 4 em.
ma:s·, 4 L Kmas, a M
^874. mā, 5] em., ma:s·, 5 L K, mas, 5 Mmā, 5 em.
ma:s·, 5 L Kmas, 5 M
^875. salek] L, salekya K Msalek L
salekya K M
^876. yan] M, yanya L Kyan M
yanya L K
^877. aṅalāntaranana] em., haṅala1×ntarana: L, Aṅalantarana: K, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana em.
haṅala1×ntarana: LAṅalantarana: Kaṅalantara M
^878. mā] L K, mas Mmā L K
mas M
^879. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya Kyan em.
yanya L Myenya K
^880. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, saktrya Kkṣatriya M
satrya Lsaktrya K
^881. aṅalāntaranana] L K, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana L K
aṅalantara M
^882. mā, 3] L K, mas Mmā, 3 L K
mas M
^883. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya Kyan em.
yanya L Myenya K
^884. vaiśya] norm., veśya L, ṣyai K, vesya Mvaiśya norm.
veśya Lṣyai Kvesya M
^885. aṅalāntaranana] L K, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana L K
aṅalantara M
^886. mā, 4] L K, mas Mmā, 4 L K
mas M
^887. yan] em., yanya L K Myan em.
yanya L K M
^888. aṅalāntaranana] K, haṅalantara L, aṅalantara Maṅalāntaranana K
haṅalantara Laṅalantara M
^889. salek] L, saleknya K Msalek L
saleknya K M
^890. saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa] M, sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa L, samana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: Ksaṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa M
sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa Lsamana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: K
^891. tan] L M, han Ktan L M
han K
^892. gantanya] L, gantaknanya K, antakananya M • Presumably the typist responsible for M simply failed to type a g.gantanya L
gantaknanya Kantakananya M
Presumably the typist responsible for M simply failed to type a g.
^893. dvalən] L M, dvaL̥m· Kdvalən L M
dvaL̥m· K
^894. lələba] K M, L̥L̥bakna Klələba K M
L̥L̥bakna K
^895. deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa] L, de saṁ masaṇḍa: K Mdeniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa L
de saṁ masaṇḍa: K M
^896. papobhaya] M, pasobhaya L, mapoya: Kpapobhaya M
pasobhaya Lmapoya: K
^897. kabhuktihanya] L M, bhuktiyanya Kkabhuktihanya L M
bhuktiyanya K
^898. pakalāntara], paṅalantara Lpakalāntara
paṅalantara L
^899. kṣaya] K M, kṣatriya Lkṣaya K M
kṣatriya L
^900. yan] L M, yen Kyan L M
yen K
^901. iṅaṅgo] L K, idaṅgo Miṅaṅgo L K
idaṅgo M
^902. həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ] L, lyana:na samulyahikaṁ K, əlyanikaṁ Mhəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ L
lyana:na samulyahikaṁ Kəlyanikaṁ M
^903. yan] L, kunaṁ yan K Myan L
kunaṁ yan K M
^904. aṅga maṅəlyanana] norm., haṅga maṅalyanana L, aṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na K, aṅgatṅəlyanana Maṅga maṅəlyanana norm.
haṅga maṅalyanana Laṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na Kaṅgatṅəlyanana M
^905. saṇḍa] L K, sansanda Msaṇḍa L K
sansanda M
^906. ṅaranya yan] K M, ṅaran vaṁ Lṅaranya yan K M
ṅaran vaṁ L
^907. patuvava] em., patuvavan· L M, patuvavahan· Kpatuvava em.
patuvavan· L Mpatuvavahan· K
^908. ika] L K, ika ika Mika L K
ika ika M
^909. inaku] L K, anuku Minaku L K
anuku M
^910. sobhaya] K, pobhaya L Msobhaya K
pobhaya L M
^911. mvaṅ] K M, om. Lmvaṅ K M
om. L
^912. tuvi] L K, tvi Mtuvi L K
tvi M
^913. lələba] L K, lələb Mlələba L K
lələb M
^914. ikaṅ] L, kunaṁ hikaṁ K Mikaṅ L
kunaṁ hikaṁ K M
^915. sapi] K M, sampi Lsapi K M
sampi L
^916. patuvavakna] L K, tuvavakəna Mpatuvavakna L K
tuvavakəna M
^917. lələba, ya] L K, lələba ta ya Mlələba, ya L K
lələba ta ya M
^918. patuvavan] em., matuvava L, patuvava K, atuvava Mpatuvavan em.
matuvava Lpatuvava Katuvava M
^919. salviraniṅ] K M, salvirriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salvirriṁ L
^920. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ L
^921. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^922. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K Mlavasanya L
lavasnya K M
^923. mulat ta] norm., mula:ta L, mulata K Mmulat ta norm.
mula:ta Lmulata K M
^924. ya humənəṅ] L, ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K Mya humənəṅ L
ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K M
^925. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: Kikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: K
^926. makadravyahanya] L, hika:dravyahanya K, ika makadrəvyahanya Mmakadravyahanya L
hika:dravyahanya Kika makadrəvyahanya M
^927. matuvava kunaṅ] L, Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava K, ikaṁ vaṁ matuvava Mmatuvava kunaṅ L
Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava Kikaṁ vaṁ matuvava M
^928. mulat ta yan] norm., mulata: yan L, mula ya K, mulat yan Mmulat ta yan norm.
mulata: yan Lmula ya Kmulat yan M
^929. humənəṅ] L, Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K Mhumənəṅ L
Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K M
^930. ya iṅucap-ucap] conj., ṅucap-ucap L K M • We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.ya iṅucap-ucap conj.
ṅucap-ucap L K M
We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.
^931. ikaṅ] L K, ika Mikaṅ L K
ika M
^932. iṅucap] L, hinucap K, iṅucapan Miṅucap L
hinucap Kiṅucapan M
^933. ikaṅ] K M, riṁ Likaṅ K M
riṁ L
^934. vvaṅ vavaṅ] L K, vaṁ vvaṅ Mvvaṅ vavaṅ L K
vaṁ vvaṅ M
^935. bhinuktiniṅ] norm., binukti, riṁṅ L, bhinuktini len· K, binukti iṁ Mbhinuktiniṅ norm.
binukti, riṁṅ Lbhinuktini len· Kbinukti iṁ M
^936. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^937. saṅ] L K, om. Msaṅ L K
om. M
^938. patuvavan] M, matuvava L, patuvava Kpatuvavan M
matuvava Lpatuvava K
^939. ta ya irikaṅ] K M, om. Lta ya irikaṅ K M
om. L
^940. sabhinuktinya] L M, saṁ binuktinya Ksabhinuktinya L M
saṁ binuktinya K
^941. masaṇḍa] M, manaṇḍa L, manaṇḍa: Kmasaṇḍa M
manaṇḍa Lmanaṇḍa: K
^942. mvaṅ saṅ] K M, om. Lmvaṅ saṅ K M
om. L
^943. matuvava] L, patuvava K, tuvava Mmatuvava L
patuvava Ktuvava M
^944. abəh] L K, əbaḥ Mabəh L K
əbaḥ M
^945. amukti] L K, mamukti Mamukti L K
mamukti M
^946. ucapən] norm., hucapan L, hiṅucapan K, iṅucapan Mucapən norm.
hucapan Lhiṅucapan Kiṅucapan M
^947. vehən] norm., vehin L, vehan K Mvehən norm.
vehin Lvehan K M
^948. alah ika] K M, halahi Ika Lalah ika K M
halahi Ika L
^949. amnaṅ iṅ] M, hamna Ikaṁṅ L, Amnaṁ hikaṁ Kamnaṅ iṅ M
hamna Ikaṁṅ LAmnaṁ hikaṁ K
^950. dravyaniṅ] L K, drəvya si Mdravyaniṅ L K
drəvya si M
^951. dravyaniṅ] L, dravya saṁ K Mdravyaniṅ L
dravya saṁ K M
^952. tinuvavakən] M, hinuvava:kən· L, tinvavakən· Ktinuvavakən M
hinuvava:kən· Ltinvavakən· K
^953. niṅ ratu] L, saṁ prabu K M (lexical)niṅ ratu L
saṁ prabu K M (lexical)
^954. ya] K M, om. Lya K M
om. L
^955. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K Myadyapin L
yadyapi K M
^956. katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa] L, katkaha daśavarṣaha K, katəkaha dasavarsa M • Or emend to katka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa L
katkaha daśavarṣaha Kkatəkaha dasavarsa M
Or emend to katka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?
^957. maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti] L, həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: K, elyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana Mmaṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti L
həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: Kelyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
^958. ya] L M, yen Kya L M
yen K
^959. kalāntaran] L K, kakalantaran Mkalāntaran L K
kakalantaran M
^960. alapən] M, halapan L, Alapan Malapən M
halapan LAlapan M
^961. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^962. ya] em., yan L K M • We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.ya em.
yan L K M
We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.
^963. dhānya] norm., da:nya L, danya K Mdhānya norm.
da:nya Ldanya K M
^964. sada] em., ta:ya L, saya: K Msada em.
ta:ya Lsaya: K M
^965. lava, vāhya] M, vaya, larva L, vaya, lava: Klava, vāhya M
vaya, larva Lvaya, lava: K
^966. alavas ta] L, Alavasata K Malavas ta L
Alavasata K M
^967. kasahuran] M, katahura:n· L, katahuran· Kkasahuran M
katahura:n· Lkatahuran· K
^968. panahuranya] L M, panahurnya Kpanahuranya L M
panahurnya K
^969. atak] L M, yatak· Katak L M
yatak· K
^970. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa Lṅaranya K M
ṅa L
^971. bəsar] L K, bəras Mbəsar L K
bəras M
^972. sinaṅguh] L, sinəṅgaḥ K, sinaṅgaḥ Msinaṅguh L
sinəṅgaḥ Ksinaṅgaḥ M
^973. sada] em., smaya: L, saya: K, saya Msada em.
smaya: Lsaya: Ksaya M
^974. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L, ṅaraka: Kṅaranya M
ṅa Lṅaraka: K
^975. ghr̥ta] em., ghaṭa L, gatta: K, gata M • Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).ghr̥ta em.
ghaṭa Lgatta: Kgata M
Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).
^976. pataraṇa] L, pataraṇa: K, patarana M • OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.pataraṇa L
pataraṇa: Kpatarana M
OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.
^977. vāhya] em., vaya L K, vavyahya Mvāhya em.
vaya L Kvavyahya M
^978. ləpihakna] L M, kalpihakna Kləpihakna L M
kalpihakna K
^979. ya] K M, om. Lya K M
om. L
^980. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K Msakeṅ L
sakiṁ K M
^981. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.] K, om. L, liṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... Mliṅ saṅ paṇḍita. K
om. Lliṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... M
^982. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.…kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi] an omission intervenes in M
^983. muvah] L, mvaḥ Kmuvah L
mvaḥ K
^984. mās su] em., mma:s· L, ma:s· Kmās su em.
mma:s· Lma:s· K
^985. gnəpana] L, gnəpana: Uga Kgnəpana L
gnəpana: Uga K
^986. pradhanāṅalap kalāntara] conj., pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· L, pr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K • Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that both witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.pradhanāṅalap kalāntara conj.
pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· Lpr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K
Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that both witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.
^987. hana] L, hana ta K • K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.hana L
hana ta K
K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.
^988. cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi] , cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di L, cakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K, ...] hana kayikavrədi Mcakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi
cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di Lcakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K...] hana kayikavrədi M
^989. kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi] conj., om. L K (eye-skip)kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi conj.
om. L K (eye-skip)
^990. ta] L M, om. Kta L M
om. K
^991. kalāntara] L M, ka:ntara: Kkalāntara L M
ka:ntara: K
^992. inilvakən] K M, Inilvan Linilvakən K M
Inilvan L
^993. pradhana] norm., pradana: L M, pr̥dana [... Kpradhana norm.
pradana: L Mpr̥dana [... K
^994. pradhana…satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] an omission intervenes in K
^995. ṅaranya] M, ṅaran· Lṅaranya M
ṅaran· L
^996. inalapan] L, inalapn Minalapan L
inalapn M
^997. ya] M, ye Lya M
ye L
^998. kinalāntaran konkonan] L M • The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.kinalāntaran konkonan L M
The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.
^999. denikaṅ] em., de saṁ L, deniṁkaṁ Mdenikaṅ em.
de saṁ Ldeniṁkaṁ M
^1000. kārikā] norm., karika:- L Mkārikā norm.
karika:- L M
^1001. rikaṅ] L, riṁka Mrikaṅ L
riṁka M
^1002. kinalantaran] L, kalantaran Mkinalantaran L
kalantaran M
^1003. satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] L, ...]n kalantara:niṁ K, stumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ Msatuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ L
...]n kalantara:niṁ Kstumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
^1004. kalāntara] L K, kalantaran Mkalāntara L K
kalantaran M
^1005. iṅaṇḍəh] em., hiṅanḍiḥ L K M • The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.iṅaṇḍəh em.
hiṅanḍiḥ L K M
The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.
^1006. pva] L M, kapva Kpva L M
kapva K
^1007. yān] em., yana L M, ya:na Kyān em.
yana L Mya:na K
^1008. ikaṅ […] putra.] All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.
^1009. kalāntara] K M, ka:rantara Kkalāntara K M
ka:rantara K
^1010. mapanas] norm., manəs· L, mapanəs· K, panas Mmapanas norm.
manəs· Lmapanəs· Kpanas M
^1011. sahurənya] M, sahurana L, savuranya Ksahurənya M
sahurana Lsavuranya K
^1012. mvah] L K, mvaṁ Mmvah L K
mvaṁ M
^1013. sahurən] L, savuR̥nya K, sahurənya Msahurən L
savuR̥nya Ksahurənya M
^1014. mañakravr̥ddhyakən] norm., ma:ñakravr̥dihakən L, mañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən K, mañakrəvrədyakən Mmañakravr̥ddhyakən norm.
ma:ñakravr̥dihakən Lmañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən Kmañakrəvrədyakən M
^1015. *tinəguhan] L M, tinəṅguhan· K*tinəguhan L M
tinəṅguhan· K
^1016. minithyanya … kāla,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)minithyanya … kāla, L M
om. K (eye-skip)
^1017. *minithyanya] L, minisyanya M, om. K (larger gap)*minithyanya L
minisyanya Mom. K (larger gap)
^1018. apihutaṅ] L M, hutaṅ Kapihutaṅ L M
hutaṅ K
^1019. vruh ri] M, vru ri L, vruḥ riṁ Kvruh ri M
vru ri Lvruḥ riṁ K
^1020. ta ri] em., kari L M, riṁ Kta ri em.
kari L Mriṁ K
^1021. katəmvanikaṅ lābha] em., ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha L, katəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: K, katəmvaniṁ kalaba Mkatəmvanikaṅ lābha em.
ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha Lkatəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: Kkatəmvaniṁ kalaba M
^1022. rikaṅ] L M, rikna Krikaṅ L M
rikna K
^1023. mvaṅ vruh ya] L M, mvaḥ ya vruḥ Kmvaṅ vruh ya L M
mvaḥ ya vruḥ K
^1024. katkaniṅ] L, tkaniṅ K, təkani K • We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in div 135.katkaniṅ L
tkaniṅ Ktəkani K
We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in div 135.
^1025. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1026. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K Myadyapin L
yadyapi K M
^1027. maṅkana] L K, maṅkana-maṅkana Mmaṅkana L K
maṅkana-maṅkana M
^1028. satkanya juga] L M, patanya juga:n Ksatkanya juga L M
patanya juga:n K
^1029. pahutaṅanya] L K, pahutaṅnya Mpahutaṅanya L K
pahutaṅnya M
^1030. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1031. *palayaran] L, palayaranya K M*palayaran L
palayaranya K M
^1032. kalāntaraniṅ] L K, kalantarani Mkalāntaraniṅ L K
kalantarani M
^1033. maṅaku] L K, paṅakū Kmaṅaku L K
paṅakū K
^1034. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1035. vvaṅ] norm., voṁ L, om. K M • Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.vvaṅ norm.
voṁ Lom. K M
Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.
^1036. pinintonakənya] L K, pinintonakəna Mpinintonakənya L K
pinintonakəna M
^1037. meṅəta] L K, meṅəta-meṅəta Mmeṅəta L K
meṅəta-meṅəta M
^1038. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1039. iṅgataniṅ] L K, aṅgataniṅ Miṅgataniṅ L K
aṅgataniṅ M
^1040. alaṅ-alaṅ] L K, aṅalaṅ-alaṅi Malaṅ-alaṅ L K
aṅalaṅ-alaṅi M
^1041. śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ] Thus formulated in L, śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, sesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M • Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya • The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and KM, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, KM seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature UBL Or 5037 (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ thus formulated in L
śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya Ksesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Msesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Mśeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M
Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and KM, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, KM seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature UBL Or 5037 (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
^1042. ikaṅ] K M, om. Likaṅ K M
om. L
^1043. ginavayakniṅ] L, ginavayakən riṁ K Mginavayakniṅ L
ginavayakən riṁ K M
^1044. *kuṭumbi] em., kuhumbi L, kudumbi K M*kuṭumbi em.
kuhumbi Lkudumbi K M
^1045. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1046. bapanya] M, bapanta L Kbapanya M
bapanta L K
^1047. bapanya] M, maṅkana: bapa:nya L, maṅkana: bapanya Kbapanya M
maṅkana: bapa:nya Lmaṅkana: bapanya K
^1048. bapa] L, bapanya K Mbapa L
bapanya K M
^1049. ika] K, ikaṁ M, om. Lika K
ikaṁ Mom. L
^1050. tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ] L K, tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ Mtiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ L K
tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ M
^1051. kaṅ] L M, om. Kkaṅ L M
om. K
^1052. yogya] K M, ogya Lyogya K M
ogya L
^1053. anak] L, hanaknya K Manak L
hanaknya K M
^1054. tan iṅgataniṅ] L M, taniṁ K (eye-skip)tan iṅgataniṅ L M
taniṁ K (eye-skip)
^1055. yadyapi] L K, yadyapinyan Myadyapi L K
yadyapinyan M
^1056. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., da:napratibhuḥ L, dana:pratibuḥ K Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
da:napratibhuḥ Ldana:pratibuḥ K M
^1057. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., dana:pratibhuḥ L, dana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography), danapratibuḥ Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
dana:pratibhuḥ Ldana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography)danapratibuḥ M
^1058. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1059. hutaṅ, ikaṅ] norm., utaṁ Ikaṁ L, pihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ K, utaṁnikaṅ Mhutaṅ, ikaṅ norm.
utaṁ Ikaṁ Lpihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ Kutaṁnikaṅ M
^1060. ikaṅ anaknikaṅ] conj., hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K Mikaṅ anaknikaṅ conj.
hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K M
^1061. saṅ pradhana] conj., maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ L, maṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K M, maṅaku danapratibuḥsaṅ pradhana conj.
maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ Lmaṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K Mmaṅaku danapratibuḥ
^1062. sumahurana] M, sumahurana L Ksumahurana M
sumahurana L K
^1063. hutaṅ ikaṅ] em., hutaṁnikaṁ L M, hūtaṁnikaṁ Khutaṅ ikaṅ em.
hutaṁnikaṁ L Mhūtaṁnikaṁ K
^1064. senakuniṅ] L, sena:kuni K, senakunni Msenakuniṅ L
sena:kuni Ksenakunni M
^1065. anakiṅ] em., hanak riṁ L K Manakiṅ em.
hanak riṁ L K M
^1066. maṅkanātah] M, maṅkana ta L Kmaṅkanātah M
maṅkana ta L K
^1067. nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya] K M, manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L • The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya K M
manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L
The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
^1068. ika […] panahuranya.] This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.
^1069. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1070. pihutaṅnya] L K, utaṅnya Mpihutaṅnya L K
utaṅnya M
^1071. kinavruhan] L M, kavruhan Kkinavruhan L M
kavruhan K
^1072. yan] K, ya,h L, om. Myan K
ya,h Lom. M
^1073. ulih anyāya] em., hulihanya: Lulih anyāya em.
hulihanya: L
^1074. sādhanaha] conj., sadanmana L, sadana:na K Msādhanaha conj.
sadanmana Lsadana:na K M
^1075. konkonakna] K, kokonakna L, konkonana Mkonkonakna K
kokonakna Lkonkonana M
^1076. ya] K M, om. Lya K M
om. L
^1077. sahurən] K, saUra: L, iron Msahurən K
saUra: Liron M
^1078. piraknya] L K, si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya Mpiraknya L K
si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya M
^1079. maṅakva] em., manaṅakva L, maṅakuvva K, >maṅkana Mmaṅakva em.
manaṅakva Lmaṅakuvva K>maṅkana M
^1080. sahurənya ikaṅ] L M, sahuranyanikaṁ Ksahurənya ikaṅ L M
sahuranyanikaṁ K
^1081. senakunya] em., senaku L, senakumna K, senakuna Msenakunya em.
senaku Lsenakumna Ksenakuna M
^1082. nirādiṣṭa] em., niraniṣṭa: L K, niradipta Mnirādiṣṭa em.
niraniṣṭa: L Kniradipta M
^1083. maṅakva] L K, maṅakvana Mmaṅakva L K
maṅakvana M
^1084. liṅ bhaṭāra manu,] K M, om. L • We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in KM.liṅ bhaṭāra manu, K M
om. L
We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in KM.
^1085. tan kinaliliraniṅ] L, ta kaliliran K, tan kitanaliliran Mtan kinaliliraniṅ L
ta kaliliran Ktan kitanaliliran M
^1086. *papendahnya] L M, paveṇḍaḥnya K*papendahnya L M
paveṇḍaḥnya K
^1087. mavyavahāra] K, mavyavara: L, mavivahara Mmavyavahāra K
mavyavara: Lmavivahara M
^1088. avərə̄] L K, avro Mavərə̄ L K
avro M
^1089. edan] K M, Eha:n· Ledan K M
Eha:n· L
^1090. phalanya] em., maphalanya L, mapalanya K Mphalanya em.
maphalanya Lmapalanya K M
^1091. katut] L K, katurut Mkatut L K
katurut M
^1092. riṅ] L K, ri Mriṅ L K
ri M
^1093. *pinakakasornya] conj., pinaka:sornya L K, pinasanya M*pinakakasornya conj.
pinaka:sornya L Kpinasanya M
^1094. yadyapi tuhva] M, dya:pi tuhu L, dya:pa tva: Kyadyapi tuhva M
dya:pi tuhu Ldya:pa tva: K
^1095. mattādi] M, matta:ndi L, mantanḍi Kmattādi M
matta:ndi Lmantanḍi K
^1096. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^1097. lvirniṅ] K M, lvir Llvirniṅ K M
lvir L
^1098. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^1099. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogya:yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogya:yogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana M
^1100. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L K Myogavikraya em.
yogavikriya L K M
^1101. upanidhi] L K, upadini Mupanidhi L K
upadini M
^1102. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana M
^1103. vvitaniṅ] K, vitaniṁṅ L, vaṁtanaṅ Mvvitaniṅ K
vitaniṁṅ Lvaṁtanaṅ M
^1104. akrayavikraya] conj., akira L K Makrayavikraya conj.
akira L K M
^1105. paveveh] L M, paveḥ Kpaveveh L M
paveḥ K
^1106. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L, om. K, yogavikrya Myogavikraya em.
yogavikriya Lom. Kyogavikrya M
^1107. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya M
^1108. kinonakən dvalən] L K, kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len Mkinonakən dvalən L K
kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len M
^1109. vkasan] M, ri vkasan L Kvkasan M
ri vkasan L K
^1110. yogadāna] L M, yogga:ḍaṇa: Kyogadāna L M
yogga:ḍaṇa: K
^1111. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya M
^1112. vkasan] L K, ri vəkasan Mvkasan L K
ri vəkasan M
^1113. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya Ksinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya K
^1114. yogapratigraha] L K, jagrapatigraha Myogapratigraha L K
jagrapatigraha M
^1115. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya M
^1116. patuvava] L K, pativava Mpatuvava L K
pativava M
^1117. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya Ksinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya K
^1118. upahan] L, upaya Mupahan L
upaya M
^1119. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya M
^1120. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya Ksinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya K
^1121. konakna] norm., kvanakna L, kvana:kna K, kananakəna Mkonakna norm.
kvanakna Lkvana:kna Kkananakəna M
^1122. valuyakna] L, valuya:ka Kvaluyakna L
valuya:ka K
^1123. rika] L K, ri Mrika L K
ri M
^1124. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^1125. saṅ maluyakən ika] M, saṁ valuyaknira L, savaluya:kənira Ksaṅ maluyakən ika M
saṁ valuyaknira Lsavaluya:kənira K
^1126. vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh] L K, vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu Mvvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh L K
vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu M
^1127. deśa] M, ri deṣa L, desaṁ Kdeśa M
ri deṣa Ldesaṁ K
^1128. kapahayvaniṅ] L K, kapatayvaniṁ Mkapahayvaniṅ L K
kapatayvaniṁ M
^1129. *kuṭumbi] L M, kudumbi K*kuṭumbi L M
kudumbi K
^1130. de saṅ] K M, deniṁ saṁ Lde saṅ K M
deniṁ saṁ L
^1131. lvirniṅ] L M, lvirnin Klvirniṅ L M
lvirnin K
^1132. parārtha] em., pararṣa: L M, para:ṣa Kparārtha em.
pararṣa: L Mpara:ṣa K
^1133. sākṣi] L M, kaṁ sakṣi Ksākṣi L M
kaṁ sakṣi K
^1134. vkaniṅ] em., vkasaniṁṅ L K, vəkasaniṅ Mvkaniṅ em.
vkasaniṁṅ L Kvəkasaniṅ M
^1135. kvehnya] K, om. L, kuvehnya Mkvehnya K
om. Lkuvehnya M
^1136. vipra,] L M, om. Mvipra, L M
om. M
^1137. vaṇija] K M, vinija: Lvaṇija K M
vinija: L
^1138. duhkhaha] norm., ḍuka: L K, dukaha Mduhkhaha norm.
ḍuka: L Kdukaha M
^1139. alapənira] K, om. L, a[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira Malapənira K
om. La[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira M
^1140. maṅalap] L M, malap Kmaṅalap L M
malap K
^1141. paṅalap] K M, paṅalapa: Lpaṅalap K M
paṅalapa: L
^1142. yogya] K M, ogya Lyogya K M
ogya L
^1143. maṅke] Lpc K, maṅko Lac Mmaṅke Lpc K
maṅko Lac M
^1144. dlāhan] L K, dlaha Mdlāhan L K
dlaha M
^1145. deśa] L M, da:pa: Kdeśa L M
da:pa: K
^1146. ya] L M, ya ta Kya L M
ya ta K
^1147. prabhu] L M, pabhu Kprabhu L M
pabhu K
^1148. sira] L K, de sira Msira L K
de sira M
^1149. ulaha] K M, Ulahan· Lulaha K M
Ulahan· L
^1150. hayva hana] L, Ayva habha: K, Ayvana Mhayva hana L
Ayva habha: KAyvana M
^1151. kady aṅganiṅ] L M, kadḍihaṅganiṁ Kkady aṅganiṅ L M
kadḍihaṅganiṁ K
^1152. mandaṇḍa] em., manaṇḍa L M, manaṇḍa: Kmandaṇḍa em.
manaṇḍa L Mmanaṇḍa: K
^1153. duməṇḍaha] K M, duməṇḍata Lduməṇḍaha K M
duməṇḍata L
^1154. rumakṣaha] K M, rumakṣata Lrumakṣaha K M
rumakṣata L
^1155. asihiṅ indriya] conj., hasihiṁṅiṁya L, hasihiṅiṁya K, iya Masihiṅ indriya conj.
hasihiṁṅiṁya Lhasihiṅiṁya Kiya M
^1156. alah] L K, kalah Malah L K
kalah M
^1157. maṅkana halanya] L, halanya yan maṅkana K M • The phrasing transmitted by KM would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. div 128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.maṅkana halanya L
halanya yan maṅkana K M
The phrasing transmitted by KM would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. div 128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
^1158. ulaha saṅ] K M, hulahaniṁ saṁ Lulaha saṅ K M
hulahaniṁ saṁ L
^1159. pəgəṅənira ikaṅ] em., pgəṁniran tikaṁ K, pgəṁnira:n hikaṁ K, pagəḥnira Ikaṁ Mpəgəṅənira ikaṅ em.
pgəṁniran tikaṁ Kpgəṁnira:n hikaṁ Kpagəḥnira Ikaṁ M
^1160. ikaṅ] L M, ika Kikaṅ L M
ika K
^1161. ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh] K, Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L, ika ta saṁ prabu maṅkana, tinut sira denikaṁ rat kabeḥ Mika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh K
Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ Lika ta saṁ prabu maṅkana, tinut sira denikaṁ rat kabeḥ M
^1162. vvainiṅ] norm., vyahniṁ L, vyaniṁ K Mvvainiṅ norm.
vyahniṁ Lvyaniṁ K M
^1163. lvah, milv asin] M, milv asin· L, lvaḥ Klvah, milv asin M
milv asin· Llvaḥ K
^1164. -nagiha] M, -nagih L K (morphological)-nagiha M
-nagih L K (morphological)
^1165. tikaṅ] L M, hikaṁ Ktikaṅ L M
hikaṁ K
^1166. mijilaknikaṅ] conj., vijilikaṁ L M, vijiliṁka K • The paradosis vijilikaṅ seems unacceptable; our conjecture follows kinon ta ya mijilakna sākṣinya (div 61).mijilaknikaṅ conj.
vijilikaṁ L Mvijiliṁka K
The paradosis vijilikaṅ seems unacceptable; our conjecture follows kinon ta ya mijilakna sākṣinya (div 61).
^1167. tan sakaharəpnikaṅ] conj., hanakaR̥pisaṁ L M, Ana:kahaR̥pisana: Ktan sakaharəpnikaṅ conj.
hanakaR̥pisaṁ L MAna:kahaR̥pisana: K
^1168. kumonya, ikaṅ] K, tumonya, hikaṁ L, ku,okaṁ M • It is clear that a part of the error in M is due to the typist mistyping comma for m.kumonya, ikaṅ K
tumonya, hikaṁ Lku,okaṁ M
It is clear that a part of the error in M is due to the typist mistyping comma for m.
^1169. kinonkon] L K, kinonakən Mkinonkon L K
kinonakən M
^1170. yogya daṇḍan] em., yogya daṇḍa L, ḍaṇḍa yogya K, dandan ya Myogya daṇḍan em.
yogya daṇḍa Lḍaṇḍa yogya Kdandan ya M
^1171. sapapātanikaṅ] em., sapapa:nikaṁ L M, sata:pan K • The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (div 42).sapapātanikaṅ em.
sapapa:nikaṁ L Msata:pan K
The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (div 42).
^1172. daṇḍanya] L K, om. Mdaṇḍanya L K
om. M
^1173. vehaknanya] K M, vehakən Lvehaknanya K M
vehakən L
^1174. ri] M, riṁ L Kri M
riṁ L K
^1175. upahana] L, hapahana: K, upalana Mupahana L
hapahana: Kupalana M
^1176. dadya ya huluna] L, danya:huluna: K, dadyayanuluna Mdadya ya huluna L
danya:huluna: Kdadyayanuluna M
^1177. yan] L K, yaṁ Myan L K
yaṁ M
^1178. sakeṅ] L K, saṅke Msakeṅ L K
saṅke M
^1179. tan panagih] conj., tagiḥ L K M • Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.tan panagih conj.
tagiḥ L K M
Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.
^1180. ikaṅ] em., harikaṁ L, hirikaṁ K, ikaṁkəna Mikaṅ em.
harikaṁ Lhirikaṁ Kikaṁkəna M
^1181. mavyavahāra] conj., vyavahara L K, vyavavara M • Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.mavyavahāra conj.
vyavahara L Kvyavavara M
Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.
^1182. iniṅət-iṅət] K M, hiṅiṅət:hiṅət Liniṅət-iṅət K M
hiṅiṅət:hiṅət L
^1183. saṅ prāgvivāka] L K, saṁ saṁ pragivaka Msaṅ prāgvivāka L K
saṁ saṁ pragivaka M
^1184. kahiḍəpaniṅ] M, kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ L, kahidəpani Kkahiḍəpaniṅ M
kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ Lkahidəpani K
^1185. varah-varahniṅ] L M, varavaraḥ Kvarah-varahniṅ L M
varavaraḥ K
^1186. sādhanaṅ] M, -sadana L, -sḍana:ṅ Msādhanaṅ M
-sadana L-sḍana:ṅ M
^1187. daṇḍa yathāparādhī] norm., ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L M, ḍaṇḍasataparadi K • Cf. yathāparādha in §108.daṇḍa yathāparādhī norm.
ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L Mḍaṇḍasataparadi K
Cf. yathāparādha in §108.
^1188. sabhā] conj., cara:- L K M • The appearance of the word sabhā in the sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.sabhā conj.
cara:- L K M
The appearance of the word sabhā in the sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.
^1189. paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika], paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: L, tan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: K, paṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika Mpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika
paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: Ltan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: Kpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
^1190. saṅ] L, Ikaṁ saṁ K, Ika saṁ Msaṅ L
Ikaṁ saṁ KIka saṁ M
^1191. maməkasakəna] L M, mamkasaṇa: Kmaməkasakəna L M
mamkasaṇa: K
^1192. patuvava], matuvava L Mpatuvava
matuvava L M
^1193. akavaṅśan kajanmanya] em., vvaṁṅ akajanmanya L, vvaṅ akajadmanya, K, vaṅ akavaṅsa kajanmanya M • In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.akavaṅśan kajanmanya em.
vvaṁṅ akajanmanya Lvvaṅ akajadmanya, Kvaṅ akavaṅsa kajanmanya M
In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.
^1194. vvaṅ] K, paṅ L, saṅ Mvvaṅ K
paṅ Lsaṅ M
^1195. dravya] norm., dr̥vya L K, Avya Mdravya norm.
dr̥vya L KAvya M
^1196. patuvavan] K, patuvava L Mpatuvavan K
patuvava L M
^1197. tuvavan] em., atuvavan· L K, atuvava Mtuvavan em.
atuvavan· L Katuvava M
^1198. umalap] L K, umalapi Mumalap L K
umalapi M
^1199. i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan] L M, I...ka:taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· Ki taṅanikaṅ patuvavan L M
I...ka:taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· K
^1200. patuvavan] L K, patuvava Mpatuvavan L K
patuvava M
^1201. ikaṅ patuvava,] em., om. L K (haplography), ika patuvava, Mikaṅ patuvava, em.
om. L K (haplography)ika patuvava, M
^1202. pininta] L K, paninta Mpininta L K
paninta M
^1203. matuvava] L M, patuvava Kmatuvava L M
patuvava K
^1204. ya] L M, om. Kya L M
om. K
^1205. vehakəna] M, mehakna L Kvehakəna M
mehakna L K
^1206. matuvava] em., patuvava M L Kmatuvava em.
patuvava M L K
^1207. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1208. pragvivāka] L M, pragivaka Mpragvivāka L M
pragivaka M
^1209. sthāpyaḥ] K M, sthupyaḥ Lsthāpyaḥ K M
sthupyaḥ L
^1210. patuvavan] K M, patūvava Lpatuvavan K M
patūvava L
^1211. inuntalakən] L K, inuntalakəna Minuntalakən L K
inuntalakəna M
^1212. pamitrānuṅ] L M, pamitra:nu Kpamitrānuṅ L M
pamitra:nu K
^1213. hanan … kunaṅ] Thus formulated in L K, ri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, Mhanan … kunaṅ thus formulated in L K
ri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, M
^1214. kunaṅ] L M, kinaṁ Kkunaṅ L M
kinaṁ K
^1215. nikṣepaṇa] K M, dikṣepa Lnikṣepaṇa K M
dikṣepa L
^1216. tinarima] L M, vinarima: Ktinarima L M
vinarima: K
^1217. parva-rvan] em., r:var:va: L, parvarva: K M • See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.parva-rvan em.
r:var:va: Lparvarva: K M
See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.
^1218. sopāṅśuḥ] K M, somaṅguḥ Lsopāṅśuḥ K M
somaṅguḥ L
^1219. avuni] K, Ahuniṁ L, avani Mavuni K
Ahuniṁ Lavani M
^1220. avəḍi] L K, avə22v28da Mavəḍi L K
avə22v28da M
^1221. vinuṅkus] L M, vinuṅkas· Kvinuṅkus L M
vinuṅkas· K
^1222. upanidhi] M, Upanindi L, Upaninḍi Kupanidhi M
Upanindi LUpaninḍi K
^1223. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa Lṅaranya K M
ṅa L
^1224. dravya … ri parva-rvan] M, riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography), riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography) • An ancestor of and has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.dravya … ri parva-rvan M
riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography)riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography)
An ancestor of and has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.
^1225. avibhāvyaḥ] L M, Avibavya Kavibhāvyaḥ L M
Avibavya K
^1226. inalap] M, Inalapa L, Ivnalapa Kinalap M
Inalapa LIvnalapa K
^1227. ri parva-rvan] L M, riṁ rvarvan· Kri parva-rvan L M
riṁ rvarvan· K
^1228. upanidhi] M, Upadini L, Upadiniṁ Kupanidhi M
Upadini LUpadiniṁ K
^1229. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1230. hulun] L M, hulan Khulun L M
hulan K
^1231. gavenən] M, gavekən L, gavehakən Kgavenən M
gavekən Lgavehakən K
^1232. liṅnyan] L K, lvirnyan Mliṅnyan L K
lvirnyan M
^1233. paṇḍe] L K, pandeniṁ Mpaṇḍe L K
pandeniṁ M
^1234. *vinaluy-valuyan] M, vinaluy·, valuya:n L, vinaluy·avaluyan K*vinaluy-valuyan M
vinaluy·, valuya:n Lvinaluy·avaluyan K
^1235. aṅhuvusa ikaṅ] norm., haṅuhusanika:ṁ L, kaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ K, aṅuvuḥsaikaṅ Maṅhuvusa ikaṅ norm.
haṅuhusanika:ṁ Lkaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ Kaṅuvuḥsaikaṅ M
^1236. piṅtiga] K M, pintiga Lpiṅtiga K M
pintiga L
^1237. vinehakənya] L K, vinehakəna Mvinehakənya L K
vinehakəna M
^1238. daṇḍa] L K, nanda Mdaṇḍa L K
nanda M
^1239. mvaṅ] K M, mvaḥ Lmvaṅ K M
mvaḥ L
^1240. upahan] M, upahən· L, hupahən· Kupahan M
upahən· Lhupahən· K
^1241. kāryanya] L M, karyya Kkāryanya L M
karyya K
^1242. halāta pva] em., hala:pva L, A23v2lahatamva: K, ala 23r11ta tapva Mhalāta pva em.
hala:pva LA23v2lahatamva: Kala 23r11ta tapva M
^1243. gavenya] L, gavay·nya K, gavayanya Mgavenya L
gavay·nya Kgavayanya M
^1244. tatan upahən ya,] M, tan upahən ya, L, om. Ktatan upahən ya, M
tan upahən ya, Lom. K
^1245. daṇḍan ta] L M, ḍaṇḍa Kdaṇḍan ta L M
ḍaṇḍa K
^1246. daṇḍaänya] K M, ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya Ldaṇḍaänya K M
ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya L
^1247. varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya] • Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya
Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?
^1248. varṇa-] K M, varla- Lvarṇa- K M
varla- L
^1249. panambəhaniṅ] L K, panambahan23r13iṁ Mpanambəhaniṅ L K
panambahan23r13iṁ M
^1250. vadi] L K, vədi Mvadi L K
vədi M
^1251. vinehakənya] L, vinehakənanya: K, vinehakəna Mvinehakənya L
vinehakənanya: Kvinehakəna M
^1252. kinonakən] L M, kinokən· Kkinonakən L M
kinokən· K
^1253. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L Kdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L K
^1254. nikaṅ] K M, -niṁ Lnikaṅ K M
-niṁ L
^1255. ləvihana] K M, L̥vihakna L • The form ləvihana was also used in §38.ləvihana K M
L̥vihakna L
The form ləvihana was also used in §38.
^1256. kalāntaranya] L, kanlantaranya K, kalantarahanya Mkalāntaranya L
kanlantaranya Kkalantarahanya M
^1257. bhāṇḍa] norm., baṇḍa L K, banda Mbhāṇḍa norm.
baṇḍa L Kbanda M
^1258. irikaṅ deśa] L K, irika sesa Mirikaṅ deśa L K
irika sesa M
^1259. *pamasaṅ] M, pamacan· L, pama:san· K*pamasaṅ M
pamacan· Lpama:san· K
^1260. ikaṅ] L, Ika: ta K, ika taṁ Mikaṅ L
Ika: ta Kika taṁ M
^1261. tan] L K, ta Mtan L K
ta M
^1262. daṇḍan] em., ḍaṇḍa L K Mdaṇḍan em.
ḍaṇḍa L K M
^1263. ta] L K, om. Mta L K
om. M
^1264. parananya] K M, paranya Lparananya K M
paranya L
^1265. kinədə̄] L K, kinəda Mkinədə̄ L K
kinəda M
^1266. karuṅvana] K M, karuṅuna Lkaruṅvana K M
karuṅuna L
^1267. səgəh] L M, tgəs Ksəgəh L M
tgəs K
^1268. hetunya inalap] L M, hetunyan hinalap· Khetunya inalap L M
hetunyan hinalap· K
^1269. ika taṅ] K, Ikaṁ taṁ L, ikaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ Mika taṅ K
Ikaṁ taṁ Likaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M
^1270. padvalakəna] em., padvalana: L M, padvalaṇa: Kpadvalakəna em.
padvalana: L Mpadvalaṇa: K
^1271. irikaṅ] L K, rikaṁ Mirikaṅ L K
rikaṁ M
^1272. padvalanya] L, padvalana: K Mpadvalanya L
padvalana: K M
^1273. salābhanikaṅ] L M, salabhahika:ṅ Ksalābhanikaṅ L M
salabhahika:ṅ K
^1274. anarima] K M, a19-02mna:rima: Lanarima K M
a19-02mna:rima: L
^1275. bhāṇḍāḥ] norm., vandaḥ L K Mbhāṇḍāḥ norm.
vandaḥ L K M
^1276. padvalakəna] L K, padvalakənaṁ Mpadvalakəna L K
padvalakənaṁ M
^1277. baṇija] M, banigja L, banigḍa Kbaṇija M
banigja Lbanigḍa K
^1278. tuhanyan] em., tuhunyan L M, tuhunya Ktuhanyan em.
tuhunyan L Mtuhunya K
^1279. vijilakənanya ta] K M, vijilaknanyanta Lvijilakənanya ta K M
vijilaknanyanta L
^1280. pirak kapaṅan] L M, piraka:paṅan Kpirak kapaṅan L M
piraka:paṅan K
^1281. denyan] L K, denya ri kalanyan Mdenyan L K
denya ri kalanyan M
^1282. padvala] L K M • Emend padval?padvala L K M
Emend padval?
^1283. manuduhakən] L K, manuduhan Mmanuduhakən L K
manuduhan M
^1284. strī] K M, histri Lstrī K M
histri L
^1285. atuha] K M, tuva M (morphological)atuha K M
tuva M (morphological)
^1286. anāśraya] K M, Apan aśraya Manāśraya K M
Apan aśraya M
^1287. tan hana] L M, tatanana Mtan hana L M
tatanana M
^1288. kavənaṅnyāgave] norm., kavnaṁnya gave K M, kavnanya:gave Kkavənaṅnyāgave norm.
kavnaṁnya gave K Mkavnanya:gave K
^1289. ṅaraniṅ] K M, ṅarani Lṅaraniṅ K M
ṅarani L
^1290. yan] L K, yen Myan L K
yen M
^1291. ri] K M, i Lri K M
i L
^1292. matuvava] L M, patuvava Kmatuvava L M
patuvava K
^1293. ikaṅ] L M, hika Kikaṅ L M
hika K
^1294. praṇidhisākṣi] M, pradinidisakṣi L, pr̥dininsakṣi Kpraṇidhisākṣi M
pradinidisakṣi Lpr̥dininsakṣi K
^1295. ya] L M, yan Kya L M
yan K
^1296. aveh patuvava] L M, avevatuvava Kaveh patuvava L M
avevatuvava K
^1297. mvaṅ] K M, vvaṁ Lmvaṅ K M
vvaṁ L
^1298. matuvava] L M, patuvava Kmatuvava L M
patuvava K
^1299. vinehakən] em., vinehakna: L K Mvinehakən em.
vinehakna: L K M
^1300. hilaṅ] L K, ika Mhilaṅ L K
ika M
^1301. mati anaknikaṅ] M, patəhakənikaṁ L, matəhanaknikaṁ Kmati anaknikaṅ M
patəhakənikaṁ Lmatəhanaknikaṁ K
^1302. həlyanana] em., həlyan L, lyani K, əlyani Mhəlyanana em.
həlyan Llyani Kəlyani M
^1303. ikaṅ] K M, tikaṁ Likaṅ K M
tikaṁ L
^1304. pratyantara] L M, pr̥tantara Kpratyantara L M
pr̥tantara K
^1305. nidhi yan maṅkana] L K, -niṁ nəmana Mnidhi yan maṅkana L K
-niṁ nəmana M
^1306. atuvava] L K, matuvava Matuvava L K
matuvava M
^1307. ri anaknikaṅ matuvava] M, om. L K (eye-skip)ri anaknikaṅ matuvava M
om. L K (eye-skip)
^1308. ika taṅ] M, hikaṁ L, Ika:ṁ Kika taṅ M
hikaṁ LIka:ṁ K
^1309. kilalan] L, hilala:na: K, kila24r15na Mkilalan L
hilala:na: Kkila24r15na M
^1310. mvaṅ] em., om. L, vvaṁ K, vaṁ Mmvaṅ em.
om. Lvvaṁ Kvaṁ M
^1311. pakilalaa] L K, pakilanaha Mpakilalaa L K
pakilanaha M
^1312. aminta] L K, amanta (aminta?) M • The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.aminta L K
amanta (aminta?) M
The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.
^1313. mojaranak] M, mojarranak L, mojar hanak K • Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?mojaranak M
mojarranak Lmojar hanak K
Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?
^1314. duga-duga] L K, dugaduta Mduga-duga L K
dugaduta M
^1315. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ L
^1316. vijilanya] Lpc K M, vijalanya Lac • The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.vijilanya Lpc K M
vijalanya Lac
The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.
^1317. hanakənekaṅ], hanaknikaṁ L, Anaknika:ṁ K Mhanakənekaṅ
hanaknikaṁ LAnaknika:ṁ K M
^1318. vidhi] M, vinidi L, vidini Kvidhi M
vinidi Lvidini K
^1319. cirinya ṅūni] L K, cirinya ta ṅuni Mcirinya ṅūni L K
cirinya ta ṅuni M
^1320. de] L M, denya Kde L M
denya K
^1321. kunaṅ] K M, om. Lkunaṅ K M
om. L
^1322. yan] L K, juga Myan L K
juga M
^1323. hayvenalap ikaṅ] K, hayvanalap hikaṁ L, ayvenalapənkaṁ Mhayvenalap ikaṅ K
hayvanalap hikaṁ Layvenalapənkaṁ M
^1324. inalapiṅ] K, hilaṁ ba hiṅalapiṁ L, inalapi Minalapiṅ K
hilaṁ ba hiṅalapiṁ Linalapi M
^1325. kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili] M, keliriṁve L (lexical), kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali Kkaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili M
keliriṁve L (lexical)kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali K
^1326. katunvan kunaṅ] K M, katunvana: Lkatunvan kunaṅ K M
katunvana: L
^1327. pva] L M, om. Kpva L M
om. K
^1328. kāraṇanya] K M, kavitnya L (lexical)kāraṇanya K M
kavitnya L (lexical)
^1329. paṅəlyanana] K M, maṅəlyanana: Lpaṅəlyanana K M
maṅəlyanana: L
^1330. patuvavan] K, tinuvavan· L (morphological), matuvavan Mpatuvavan K
tinuvavan· L (morphological)matuvavan M
^1331. matuvava] L M, patuvava: Kmatuvava L M
patuvava: K
^1332. pamalampaha əlyan] M, malampaha həlyan· L, pamalampaṅəlyan· Kpamalampaha əlyan M
malampaha həlyan· Lpamalampaṅəlyan· K
^1333. yan] K M, om. L (eye-skip)yan K M
om. L (eye-skip)
^1334. ikaṅ] K M, vvaṁ Likaṅ K M
vvaṁ L
^1335. akilala] L M, ahila:la Kakilala L M
ahila:la K
^1336. tan] K M, subscr. han Ltan K M
subscr. han L
^1337. taṅ] K M, ta voṁ Ltaṅ K M
ta voṁ L
^1338. yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ] K M, nyamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L • The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ K M
nyamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L
The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.
^1339. 4] K M, 3 L4 K M
3 L
^1340. 2] M, ṅa L K2 M
ṅa L K
^1341. samūlya] M, mūlya- L Ksamūlya M
mūlya- L K
^1342. nikaṅ] L M, -nika:kaṅ Knikaṅ L M
-nika:kaṅ K
^1343. patuvava] L K, matuvava Mpatuvava L K
matuvava M
^1344. patuvava] M, matuvava L Kpatuvava M
matuvava L K
^1345. yatan] K, yata L Kyatan K
yata L K
^1346. paḍa daṇḍanya] L, paḍaṇḍanya K Mpaḍa daṇḍanya L
paḍaṇḍanya K M
^1347. de] L K, om. Mde L K
om. M
^1348. maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi] K M, om. Lmaṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi K M
om. L
^1349. yan salah] L M, yen sala Kyan salah L M
yen sala K
^1350. kilalanya] L K, kakilalanya Mkilalanya L K
kakilalanya M
^1351. palen atah] M, pale, L K • The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.palen atah M
pale, L K
The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
^1352. an] M, Ana L, hapan Kan M
Ana Lhapan K
^1353. dravyaniṅ] norm., dr̥veniṁṅ L, niṁvyaniṁ K, drəvyaniṁ Kdravyaniṅ norm.
dr̥veniṁṅ Lniṁvyaniṁ Kdrəvyaniṁ K
^1354. lyan] K M, len Llyan K M
len L
^1355. yogya] L M, yegya Kyogya L M
yegya K
^1356. sakveh] K M, om. Lsakveh K M
om. L
^1357. tika] L K, ika Mtika L K
ika M
^1358. kavruhana] L M, vruha:na Kkavruhana L M
vruha:na K
^1359. alapən de] L M, halapəne Kalapən de L M
halapəne K
^1360. matuvava] L M, patuvava: Kmatuvava L M
patuvava: K
^1361. yapvan] L, yapvanya K, yapvanyan Myapvan L
yapvanya Kyapvanyan M
^1362. kunaṅ] L M, kuna Kkunaṅ L M
kuna K
^1363. aṅləvihi] L, kaL̥vihi K, aləvihi Maṅləvihi L
kaL̥vihi Kaləvihi M
^1364. daṇḍan] norm., ḍəṇḍa L K, dəndan Mdaṇḍan norm.
ḍəṇḍa L Kdəndan M
^1365. sapaṅuraṅnya] L M, sapaṅuraṅanya Ksapaṅuraṅnya L M
sapaṅuraṅanya K
^1366. sapaṅləvihnya] M, sapaṅləvihe L, sapalviḥnya Ksapaṅləvihnya M
sapaṅləvihe Lsapalviḥnya K
^1367. ləvih] em., paṅləviḥ- L, paL̥viḥ- K Mləvih em.
paṅləviḥ- LpaL̥viḥ- K M
^1368. sapaṅavruhniṅ] em., sapaṅavruniṁ L, sapanaṅavruḥniṁ K, sapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ Msapaṅavruhniṅ em.
sapaṅavruniṁ Lsapanaṅavruḥniṁ Ksapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ M
^1369. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
^1370. ikaṅ] L K, ṅsakaṅ Mikaṅ L K
ṅsakaṅ M
^1371. maṅkanātah,] K M, om. Lmaṅkanātah, K M
om. L
^1372. vvaṅ] K M, teka vaṁ Lvvaṅ K M
teka vaṁ L
^1373. adval] norm., hadol· L K Madval norm.
hadol· L K M
^1374. ta] L M, taṁ Kta L M
taṁ K
^1375. yadyastu tan] L, yadyastut K, yanan Myadyastu tan L
yadyastut Kyanan M
^1376. liṅnya] L M, liṅanya Kliṅnya L M
liṅanya K
^1377. daməliṅ maliṅ] conj., ḍaṇḍa maliṁ L, ḍamələ K, damaliṁ Mdaməliṅ maliṅ conj.
ḍaṇḍa maliṁ Lḍamələ Kdamaliṁ M
^1378. daṇḍa sa] L M, om. K (eye-skip)daṇḍa sa L M
om. K (eye-skip)
^1379. dinvalnya] K M, dinol· Ldinvalnya K M
dinol· L
^1380. pametakəna] M, pamehakna L Kpametakəna M
pamehakna L K
^1381. sānvaya] K, sadvaya: L Msānvaya K
sadvaya: L M
^1382. nimittanyan] norm., nimitanya L, mimita§25v4nya:n K, niṁmitanya M • The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.nimittanyan norm.
nimitanya Lmimita§25v4nya:n Kniṁmitanya M
The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.
^1383. padval] norm., padol· L K Mpadval norm.
padol· L K M
^1384. daṇḍan ya] em., om. L, daṇḍa ya K Mdaṇḍan ya em.
om. Ldaṇḍa ya K M
^1385. ṣaṭśatam] em., śadgata:m L, sadgata:m K Mṣaṭśatam em.
śadgata:m Lsadgata:m K M
^1386. nəm atus] K M, nmaṁṅatus Lnəm atus K M
nmaṁṅatus L
^1387. mvaṅ] L Mmvaṅ L M
^1388. vijilakəna sadinvalnya] M, dinvalnya vijilakna L, vijilakəna dinvalnya Kvijilakəna sadinvalnya M
dinvalnya vijilakna Lvijilakəna dinvalnya K
^1389. yapvan] L M, yapan Kyapvan L M
yapan K
^1390. ri] L M, riṁ Mri L M
riṁ M
^1391. paranya] L K, parananya Mparanya L K
parananya M
^1392. daṇḍaanya] L K, dandanya [... M • Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.daṇḍaanya L K
dandanya [... M
Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.
^1393. daṇḍaanya…yapvan] an omission intervenes in M
^1394. mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya] norm., t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol L, mvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya Kmvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya norm.
t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol Lmvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
^1395. dinvalniṅ] K, dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)dinvalniṅ K
dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)
^1396. aṅher] L, aṅhe Kaṅher L
aṅhe K
^1397. kavidhyaniṅ] L, kavidya:ni Kkavidhyaniṅ L
kavidya:ni K
^1398. yapvan] L K, ...] yapvan Myapvan L K
...] yapvan M
^1399. ri] L, riṅ K Mri L
riṅ K M
^1400. ika ta] K M, vaṁ Lika ta K M
vaṁ L
^1401. takvanana] L K, takvanana, 25v25 takvanana Mtakvanana L K
takvanana, 25v25 takvanana M
^1402. i] L M, om. Ki L M
om. K
^1403. nimittanyan] M, nimitanya:n K, nimitanya Lnimittanyan M
nimitanya:n Knimitanya L
^1404. padravya ya] K M, padr̥vyanya Lpadravya ya K M
padr̥vyanya L
^1405. ri] L M, riṁ Kri L M
riṁ K
^1406. katəmu] L K, kaṅ25v27təmu Mkatəmu L K
kaṅ25v27təmu M
^1407. gəgvanana] L K, gəgvanataṁna Mgəgvanana L K
gəgvanataṁna M
^1408. tuhu] L M, hū Ktuhu L M
hū K
^1409. an ariṅ … yan atutut] • an ariṅ ... yan atututIt seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.an ariṅ … yan atutut
It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.
^1410. iriya] L M, ya: Kiriya L M
ya: K
^1411. ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt] K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut Mikaṅ sapi yan atutūt K
yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
^1412. yan] L K, yanan Myan L K
yanan M
^1413. katəmu] L K, atəmu Mkatəmu L K
atəmu M
^1414. takvanana] K M, takvana Ltakvanana K M
takvana L
^1415. i lvanya] M, na:halvanva K, I lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L • Note the addition in L.i lvanya M
na:halvanva KI lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L
Note the addition in L.
^1416. isinya] L K, iminya Misinya L K
iminya M
^1417. yan] em., sa L, ya K Myan em.
sa Lya K M
^1418. ḍəpanikaṅ] L, ḍpanya hika: K M, dəpanya ikaṁ Mḍəpanikaṅ L
ḍpanya hika: K Mdəpanya ikaṁ M
^1419. yan] L M, ya Kyan L M
ya K
^1420. patut] M, pva:tut L, pvatut Kpatut M
pva:tut Lpvatut K
^1421. saṅ] L M, om. Ksaṅ L M
om. K
^1422. denikaṅ] L K, deniṁkaṁ Mdenikaṅ L K
deniṁkaṁ M
^1423. tataṅganikaṅ] L K, tataṅganiṁkaṁ Mtataṅganikaṅ L K
tataṅganiṁkaṁ M
^1424. kahilaṅan] L K, kahilaṅan [... Mkahilaṅan L K
kahilaṅan [... M
^1425. kahilaṅan…] an omission intervenes in M
^1426. ikaṅ] L, hika: Kikaṅ L
hika: K
^1427. dravya] K, dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya Ldravya K
dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya L
^1428. pinrakāśakən] em., pinraka:ṣatka:n· L, pinraka:sanak· Kpinrakāśakən em.
pinraka:ṣatka:n· Lpinraka:sanak· K
^1429. ika] L, tika: Kika L
tika: K
^1430. katəmvanikaṅ] K, katəmva tikaṁ Lkatəmvanikaṅ K
katəmva tikaṁ L
^1431. katəmu] K, katəmva Lkatəmu K
katəmva L
^1432. yathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yata:krama Kyathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myata:krama K
^1433. ni saṅkanikaṅ] conj., -nikaṁkaṭa: L, -nikaṁka Kni saṅkanikaṅ conj.
-nikaṁkaṭa: L-nikaṁka K
^1434. vinarahakən] L, vinarahan· Kvinarahakən L
vinarahan· K
^1435. kədə̄n] L, kḍə Kkədə̄n L
kḍə K
^1436. takvanana tattvanikaṅ] L, takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ Ktakvanana tattvanikaṅ L
takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K
^1437. panuduhakən] L, patuduhakan Kpanuduhakən L
patuduhakan K
^1438. ika] L, tika: Kika L
tika: K
^1439. paməli] L, pamliya Kpaməli L
pamliya K
^1440. saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.] Thus formulated in K, saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L • In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya. thus formulated in K
saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L
In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.
^1441. madravya ya] em., madrəvya:yan· Kmadravya ya em.
madrəvya:yan· K
^1442. śuddha] K, sudḍi Lśuddha K
sudḍi L
^1443. amaṅan] L, apaṅan Kamaṅan L
apaṅan K
^1444. paṅanən] L, paṅanan· Kpaṅanən L
paṅanan· K
^1445. aṅinum] K, Aṅinūma Kaṅinum K
Aṅinūma K
^1446. i] L, om. Ki L
om. K
^1447. yogya] L, om. Kyogya L
om. K
^1448. aṅinuma] K, aṅinvama: Laṅinuma K
aṅinvama: L
^1449. pandaṇḍeriya] em., paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography), paḍaṇḍariya Kpandaṇḍeriya em.
paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography)paḍaṇḍariya K
^1450. 2] L, ṅa K2 L
ṅa K
^1451. pva] L, supva Kpva L
supva K
^1452. aṅhirana] conj., aṅiriṁṅa L Kaṅhirana conj.
aṅiriṁṅa L K
^1453. irikaṅ] L, hirika: Kirikaṅ L
hirika: K
^1454. 12, ku, 1] em., 1, 2, kū L, 1, 2, ku K12, ku, 1 em.
1, 2, kū L1, 2, ku K
^1455. yan] L, yen Kyan L
yen K
^1456. donyan] L, dyonyan· Kdonyan L
dyonyan· K
^1457. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍəṁ L Ksəḍaṅ norm.
sḍəṁ L K
^1458. vinvatan] L, vidvata Kvinvatan L
vidvata K
^1459. iki] L, Ika: Kiki L
Ika: K
^1460. aṅalapa] L, haṅala Kaṅalapa L
haṅala K
^1461. vəli] K, vḍi Lvəli K
vḍi L
^1462. huvus ta] K, Uvusha Lhuvus ta K
Uvusha L
^1463. sakvehniṅ] L, sakehiṁ Ksakvehniṅ L
sakehiṁ K
^1464. ameta] L, hametiṁ Kameta L
hametiṁ K
^1465. viku len] L, vikuniṁ len· Kviku len L
vikuniṁ len· K
^1466. tikaṅ] K, hikaṁ Ltikaṅ K
hikaṁ L
^1467. saṅ […] kārya.] This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.
^1468. manava i] em., mana I L, manavi Kmanava i em.
mana I Lmanavi K
^1469. adhvaryuh] L, ḍvaryyaḥ Kadhvaryuh L
ḍvaryyaḥ K
^1470. brahmādhāna] em., brahma:ṇa: L, brahmaṇa: Kbrahmādhāna em.
brahma:ṇa: Lbrahmaṇa: K
^1471. udgātā] em., Uṅgata: L, huṅgata: Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata: Lhuṅgata: K
^1472. yajuḥveda] L, yajuḥdeva K • In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.yajuḥveda L
yajuḥdeva K
In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.
^1473. ātharvaṇa] norm., Artha:pvana: L, ha:rṭa:vaṇa: Kātharvaṇa norm.
Artha:pvana: Lha:rṭa:vaṇa: K
^1474. brahmādhāna] norm., brahma:dana L, brahma:dana: Kbrahmādhāna norm.
brahma:dana Lbrahma:dana: K
^1475. saṅ] L, sa Ksaṅ L
sa K
^1476. r̥gveda] L, R̥sveḍa Kr̥gveda L
R̥sveḍa K
^1477. sāmaveda] L, samadeva Ksāmaveda L
samadeva K
^1478. udgātā] em., Uṅgata L, huṅgaha: Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata Lhuṅgaha: K
^1479. su,] L, om. Ksu, L
om. K
^1480. saṅ] K, sī Lsaṅ K
sī L
^1481. kramanya] K, kramaniṁ Lkramanya K
kramaniṁ L
^1482. ulihniṅ] L, huliniṁ Kulihniṅ L
huliniṁ K
^1483. makasādhana] L, maka:sḍana: Kmakasādhana L
maka:sḍana: K
^1484. maran] em., paran L Kmaran em.
paran L K
^1485. paveh-vehanya] L, pavevehanya Kpaveh-vehanya L
pavevehanya K
^1486. donya] em., denya L Kdonya em.
denya L K
^1487. paveh-vehnya] L, paveveḥnya Kpaveh-vehnya L
paveveḥnya K
^1488. tan] L, ta:r Ktan L
ta:r K
^1489. vehana] em., vehna L Kvehana em.
vehna L K
^1490. akilala] L, hikilala: Kakilala L
hikilala: K
^1491. maṅədvakən] L, maṅadvakən· Kmaṅədvakən L
maṅadvakən· K
^1492. paveh-vehnya] em., paveḥnya L, paveveḥnya Kpaveh-vehnya em.
paveḥnya Lpaveveḥnya K
^1493. riṅ] em., ṅiṅ L, ṅaṅ Kriṅ em.
ṅiṅ Lṅaṅ K
^1494. daṇḍaanya] L, ḍaṇḍanya Kdaṇḍaanya L
ḍaṇḍanya K
^1495. deniṅ] em., doniṁ L Kdeniṅ em.
doniṁ L K
^1496. katambayaniṅ] K, na:tambayaniṁ Lkatambayaniṅ K
na:tambayaniṁ L
^1497. paveh-vehnya] em., pasuprascr. veveḥnya L, paveveḥnya Kpaveh-vehnya em.
pasuprascr. veveḥnya Lpaveveḥnya K
^1498. nahan] L, han Knahan L
han K
^1499. dumaṇḍa] K, duməṇḍa Ldumaṇḍa K
duməṇḍa L
^1500. dattānapa] em., da:tanama:- L, data:nama- Kdattānapa em.
da:tanama:- Ldata:nama- K
^1501. samaya] L, smaya: Ksamaya L
smaya: K
^1502. grāma] K, gama: Lgrāma K
gama: L
^1503. saṅgha] L, saṅgar Ksaṅgha L
saṅgar K
^1504. satyaa] L, satya Ksatyaa L
satya K
^1505. ikaṅ] L, Ika Kikaṅ L
Ika K
^1506. samaya] L, smaya Ksamaya L
smaya K
^1507. dadyaheri] L, dadyaherriṁ Kdadyaheri L
dadyaherriṁ K
^1508. daṇḍan ta] L, ḍaṇḍa: Kdaṇḍan ta L
ḍaṇḍa: K
^1509. satus suvarṇa] L, satusvarṇna: Ksatus suvarṇa L
satusvarṇna: K
^1510. ma,] L, om. K (eye-skip)ma, L
om. K (eye-skip)
^1511. daṇḍaniṅ] K, caṇḍaniṁ Ldaṇḍaniṅ K
caṇḍaniṁ L
^1512. mā] K, pa: Lmā K
pa: L
^1513. nīrṇa] L, niṇna: Knīrṇa L
niṇna: K
^1514. gati ika] K, gatinika: Lgati ika K
gatinika: L

Translation Notes

Commentary

No commentary available yet for DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

Bibliography

No bibliography available yet for DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu